#mirisss.writings

[mirisss]

The Brightest Kind of Love

Non-idol! Maus Hirota Riki (Maki) x female! reader 

Wordcount ≈ 1.4k

Warnings: Insecurities, lowered self-esteem, people saying mean things about Maki (or like implied that they do), Maki being sad, mostly fluff though, I think that’s it

Summary: When Maki overhears people talking about how loud and annoying he is, he takes it to heart, something his girlfriend isn’t happy about. 

Please reblog! Hope you enjoy it!

Third Person POV

As Maki was on his way to his next class after lunch, he overheard some people talking about him. They said he’s too much, he’s so loud, and annoying. Maki takes it to heart, thinking everyone finds him annoying, so he tries to quiet down his personality. Holding back on his physical touch, trying not to talk or be too energetic. It hurts, not being himself, but he doesn’t want to annoy people. 

Maki’s friends notice the shift but don’t mention it right away, thinking that maybe he’s just tired or having an off day. Maybe he’s stressed about some assignment or perhaps a fight with (Y/n), though it seemed unlikely. 

A few days later, Maki meets up with his girlfriend, (Y/n), for a date night, making dinner together and watching a movie or a short series, a traditional date since they became a couple, a must to do at least twice a month.  

(Y/n) noticed that he wasn’t acting like his usual self the second he came over to her place. Usually, he would throw himself at her, loudly saying how much he’d missed her, but today, he didn’t hug her, didn’t almost yell; rather, he was sulking, and mumbled a quiet hi as he passed her. 

(Y/n) let it go for now, beginning to cut vegetables as well as tell him how she had turned in the assignment she had been working on for almost a month. Once again, she noticed that Maki was being weird, usually, he would be either back hugging her as he listened, or moving her to sit on the counter as he cooked, saying something cheesy about “not letting his princess do the work”. But today, he just stood on the side, looking longingly at her. And she finally had enough, something was wrong and she needed to fix it. 

“Is something wrong, Maki?” “Huh, no?” He tried to hide it, tried to sound calm and casual, but his voice betrayed him, wavering, showing how close he was to breaking down. All he wanted was to just wrap his arms around her, hold her close, talk for hours, but he couldn’t; he didn’t want to be annoying. 

“Maki, baby, Riki, something is obviously wrong, I know you, and this-“ she gestures to the distance between them and the pout on his face, “- is not you, so please tell me what’s wrong,” 

Maki felt the tears pushing to run down his cheeks, he hates crying, not because people say it’s not masculine or whatever stupid reasons they have, but because he doesn’t like worrying his loved ones.  

“Am I annoying?” “What?” (Y/n) didn’t believe what he just asked, she was sure she heard him wrong. “Am I annoying?” He repeated, eyes locked on his own feet, not daring to look up and meet her eyes, not daring to hear her answer, what if she did find him annoying? What if she didn’t like his loud self? What if he was too clingy? 

“Maki, honey, why would I find you annoying?” (Y/n) walked closer to him, putting her hand on his cheek, trying to lift his head, but he stubbornly kept looking down. 

“Because I’m loud, I’m clingy, I’m just, too much” his hands almost went to her waist, it was instinct at this point, he was always holding onto her, her waist, her hands, her shoulders, there was never really any distance between them since they became official. 

“Maki-” (Y/n) took a deep breathe, before she continued. “Riki, you’re not too much, you’re not clingy, or I guess others might say you are, but I am too, I love hugging and cuddling just as much as you do. And sure, you’re loud but I love that about you, I never have to guess what you’re thinking, because you’re always telling me, I never have to wonder if you love me, because you’re so loud about your love and that’s so beautiful,” Maki finally lifted his head, his teary eyes now meeting (Y/n)’s, body trembling from holding back his feelings, something he rarely ever does. 

“Really? I’m not too much for you?” “Of course not, I love your loudness and your cuddlyness, I love your energy, I love you, everything,” Yn grabbed his hand, pulling him toward the couch, and he followed, tears still silently falling down his cheeks. They sat down on the couch, his hand still in hers. 

“I don’t think I’ve ever told you this, but the whole reason I fell in love with you was thanks to your loudness-“ Maki listened closely, finally feeling a bit better, his tears began slowing down. 

“- it was the first day of college, I was kind of nervous because I didn’t know that many people, I basically only knew Yuma since we grew up in the same neighbourhood, but I couldn’t find him in the crowd, there were just too many people, but then, suddenly I heard an unfamiliar voice loudly yelling my name, as I turned toward it I found you, standing there beside Yuma, waving energetically for me to come over, smile as bright and big as ever, I honestly thought you were an angel, I only saw you, everyone else just disappeared, so I guess you could say I fell in love at first sight, even if it sounds silly,” 

(Y/n) paused, her hand squeezing Maki’s, tears pricking her own eyes, she had never seen Maki look so broken before, he had always been so bright. She never wanted to see him like this again, she never wanted him to feel this kind of pain, not if she could help it. 

“After that day, I always hoped I’d run into you in the hallways or that we would be at the same hangouts with the rest of the group, I was always nervous but then, each time you looked at me and smiled, the nerves just melted away, it was like your smile grounded me, and your liveliness just brought me to life, you made me a brighter person,” She paused once more to breath, her free hand wiping away a lonely tear that fell from her eye. 

“So, how could I ever hate the things that made me fall in love with you? How could I ever find you annoying? I can’t, and I don’t, because I love you, Maki” 

Maki finally smiled, tears still staining his cheeks. He let go of (Y/n)’s hand, and a second later, he fell forward, arms going around her body, he landed on top of her, face nestling into her neck. (Y/n) smiled, happy that her boyfriend was starting to act like himself once more, one of her hands went to his head, lightly carding through his hair, the other hand rested on his back. 

They lay there for close to 30 minutes until Maki had recovered. He sat up, Yn stayed lying down for a few seconds until Maki basically pulled her up, he leaned in close, placing a gentle kiss on her lips, smiling as they separated. His eyes once more sparkling with the same light (Y/n) fell for the first time they met. 

“I’m sorry about acting like that,” “no need to apologize, just next time, if you ever doubt anything about us, come talk to me, and we’ll work it out together,“ Maki nodded, leaning in once more to kiss (Y/n) again, as they separated, she wiped away the last few tears that had stayed on his cheeks, placing a kiss on his nose. 

“Okay, come on, let’s go make some dinner,” Maki, now back to his old usual self, pulled (Y/n) along with him as he ran over to the kitchen laughing, helping her jump up on the counter, kissing her once more as she sat down before he began cutting up the last vegetables, and made them dinner, listening to her talk about her day and he told her about his. 

The doubt in his mind long gone, for how could he not be loud and sweet when that’s what she loves most about him?

[mirisss]

Soft Collisions

Grumpy Nicholas (&Team) x sunshine! female reader 

Warnings: Reader being drunk in one scene (she’s of age), reader getting hit in the head by a basketball (accidentally), a lot of teasing though friendly, I don’t know if it’s worth as a warning but I change POV’s a little bit, some swearing (mostly use of damn), some friendly hitting (so just lightly pushing or “hitting” your friend on the shoulder), some slight jealousy, some insecurities (Nicholas), a misunderstanding because of lack of communication (doesn’t last for long though), I think that’s it

Wordcount ≈ 9.5k 

Thank you for the request! @wtfisgoingright I hope you like it! Though it kind of doesn’t feel like I managed to write Nicholas as much of a grumpy type, he’s just so smiley in my head that it’s difficult to really keep up another character for too long for him, but I tried my best! 

Please reblog!

Third Person POV

The table was packed, the energy loud and comfortable as dishes were passed around like currency. It was one of those dinners that started late and would probably stretch into the night, the kind that felt more like a family gathering than anything else.

(Y/n) was seated beside Nicho, happily chewing on a piece of garlic bread while Maki leaned over from the other side of her, talking with his usual animated hand gestures.

“No, but seriously, if I had a superpower, it would definitely be turning into a raccoon. Think about it! You’re small, fast, sneaky-” “Trash,” Yuma chimed in with a grin. “Don’t forget trash. You’d live in a trash can.” “I’d live in style,” Maki shot back with no shame. (Y/n) giggled. “I think it suits you.” “See? (Y/n) gets it.”

Harua leaned back in his chair with a dramatic sigh. “You’ve completely lost control of your brain.” “You lost yours first,” Yuma muttered. “Do you want to get smacked with a spoon again?” Harua deadpanned, picking one up. “Not in front of the garlic bread,” Taki said calmly, sipping his drink like a disapproving parent. “Let the carbs live.” Fuma chuckled from across the table. “This always turns into a circus.”

Meanwhile, Euijoo was chatting with Jo in hushed tones, both of them seated near Nicho. Jo looked a little flustered but relaxed, smiling faintly as he listened. Kei, on the other end, leaned closer toward the group’s center, watching everyone with an amused, knowing look.

Then Kei spoke up with that familiar teasing tone. “Hey, real question, how did we even get here?” Nicho raised a brow. “Here… as in?” “As in,” Kei said, gesturing between him and (Y/n), “you two. I still remember when you wouldn’t even talk to strangers.” “He still doesn’t,” Yuma grinned.

Jo glanced up, eyes curious, and Fuma added, “No, but really. You guys are total opposites. And you’ve been together like… what? Five months?” “Just about,” (Y/n) replied, brushing her fingers against Nicho’s under the table. He didn’t pull away. “I feel like you just popped up holding hands one day,” Harua added, narrowing his eyes in mock suspicion. “No clues. No build-up.”

Taki leaned forward now, intrigued. “Come on, spill. I’ve always wanted to know how that started.” Nicho gave a soft exhale, the corner of his mouth twitching in amusement. “You’re all really nosy.” “We’re emotionally invested,” Euijoo corrected with a grin. Maki gasped. “Wait, I don’t know the story either! How did you guys even-?”

(Y/n) glanced at Nicho, playful but cautious. “Think we should tell them?” He shrugged slightly, his tone casual but warm. “If you want to.” “Please,” Jo said quietly, almost under his breath, but clearly interested. Kei clapped his hands once. “Okay, no interruptions this time. Let them talk.” “Even me?” Maki asked dramatically. “Especially you,” everyone said in unison.

Laughter broke out again, but it quickly settled as the group leaned in a little, attention now focused on (Y/n) and Nicho. (Y/n) smiled, her fingers brushing a piece of hair behind her ear before glancing toward her boyfriend one more time.

And then, she began.

(Y/n) smiled, glancing at Nicho briefly before turning her gaze to the rest of the table. Everyone looked expectant, leaning in like they were watching a drama unfold live.

“Okay,” she started, “so… it all began with a small accident.”

~~~ Flashback in (Y/n)’s POV ~~~

I was so late to class.

My backpack felt like it was carrying a small planet, and I was basically jogging through the hallway, trying not to slip on the wet spots from the morning rain. My brain was just one loud don’t be late, don’t be late, don’t be late chant.

And then…bam. I rounded the corner and crashed right into someone. Hard.

Books nearly flew out of my arms, and I stumbled back a step. “Ah! Sorry!” I blurted, still moving, laughing a little from the shock, and I glanced up just for a second. I saw dyed red hair, a frown, and really sharp features.

“Oops! My bad!” And then I was gone. I kept running like my life depended on it.

Honestly, I didn’t even think about the guy I ran into. I was more focused on whether I was going to get marked late. At most, I thought: Tall red hair. That was it.

~~~ End of flashback, third person POV ~~~

(Y/n) gave everyone a sheepish smile. “I didn’t even know it was Nicho. He just looked very… serious.” “Still does,” Yuma said under his breath. (Y/n) nudged his leg with her foot and grinned.

“Anyway. That was the first time we met.” She glanced at Nicho. “Your turn.” He exhaled slowly, leaning forward a bit as he began.

~~~ Flashback in Nicho’s POV ~~~

I was waiting for Euijoo outside one of the classrooms, just killing time before lunch. It wasn’t a loud day. Just kind of quiet. I had one earbud in, music low, my hands in my jacket pockets. Same hallway I walked through almost every day. Then I saw her. That girl from a few weeks ago, the one who ran into me.

She was standing by a cabinet, struggling with something. At first, I didn’t think much of it. But then I realized her shirt was stuck, like, properly caught in the hinge of one of the old metal doors. She looked kind of frustrated, tugging at it carefully like she didn’t want to rip the fabric. I could’ve walked away. Normally, I probably would’ve.

But I didn’t. “Need help?” I asked, keeping my voice low. She looked up at me, eyes wide in surprise. And then, just like the first time, she smiled. Big. Bright. Like it was second nature. “Actually… yes. Please.”

I crouched down in front of the cabinet, fished a bobby pin out of my pocket, I think Yuma had left it in my jacket the day before, and popped the latch open in a few seconds. Click. Done. Her shirt came free.

She lit up like a sunbeam. “You’re a lifesaver! Thank you!”

I just nodded. Didn’t really know what else to say. She didn’t seem to care that I wasn’t smiling back. And just like that, she was gone again, waving as she walked off like it was nothing. Right after she turned the corner, Euijoo showed up.

~~~ End of flashback, third person POV ~~~

Nicho shrugged as he ended the story. “She was the only person, besides Euijoo and Maki, who ever smiled at me like that without knowing me.” Everyone was quiet for a second. Then Maki gasped. “Wait, I’m honored.” “You’re not special,” Kei muttered. Maki clutched his chest. “Rude.”

(Y/n) looked at Nicho again with that soft smile of hers, the one that kind of started it all.  “I didn’t know it then,” she said gently, “but that was kind of a big deal.” “So that was it?” Harua asked. “That’s how it all started?” She shook her head. “That’s just how we met.” “Oh, come on,” Yuma groaned. “There’s more?” “There’s a lot more,” she said, stealing one of Nicho’s fries. And, Nicholas, of course, let her. He just smiled and poured some more water for her in her glass.  

(Y/n) leaned back slightly, still smiling as everyone listened closely.

“So then,” she continued, twirling her straw between her fingers, “we ran into each other again. Literally.” 

~~~ Flashback third person pov ~~~

It was late, just a few minutes before 10 PM. The convenience store’s lights flickered faintly against the quiet of the night, one of the only shops still open on the block.

Nicholas had his hood up, red mullet peeking out from underneath, earphones in as he wandered down the snack aisle. He was on a mission, Euijoo had asked for his favorite chips, and Nicho was debating between two flavors for himself.

(Y/n), on the other hand, was drifting. Quite literally. She hadn’t even meant to stop at the store, but she remembered she was out of her favorite ramen at the last second and darted in just before closing. Now she was walking with half-focus, eyes scanning shelves, thoughts miles away. Then, a soft collision.

Not quite as hard as last time, but enough to make both of them jolt. Nicholas blinked down at her, earbuds still in, his usual frown forming instantly. 

(Y/n) froze for a second. And then she laughed. “Oh no! You again?! Wow!”  She recognized the red hair immediately, and honestly, it was starting to feel like the universe was playing some long-running inside joke.

Nicholas pulled one earbud out, confused for a split second, until he registered the same wide smile from before. His frown twitched. Faded. Just slightly, but it did. She tilted her head. “Maybe you’re following me,” she teased. “I was here first,” he said flatly, but the corner of his mouth lifted the tiniest bit.

“I guess I should be more careful where I’m going,” she said sheepishly. “Sorry again for bumping into you…” She paused and offered her hand. “I’m (Y/n), by the way. Since we keep crashing into each other, I figured we should know each other’s names.” Nicholas stared at her for a beat before slowly reaching out and shaking her hand. “Nicholas. Or Nicho. Whichever.” It was brief, their handshake. Awkward, almost, but not in a bad way.

Before either of them could say anything more, a voice called out from the front:

“Store’s closing in three minutes!” “Oh crap,” (Y/n) muttered, already half-spinning toward the ramen section. “Guess I’ll see you around, again,” she added, glancing back at him with a smile. Nicho just gave a small nod and turned toward the chips.

They both grabbed what they needed, paid quickly, and exited into the quiet night just seconds apart. There was no grand goodbye. No dramatic pause in the street. Just a brief glance exchanged as they went their separate ways once more, unaware that it wouldn’t be long before their paths crossed again.

~~~ End of flashback ~~~

Kei smirked. “You really bumped into him three times before even knowing his name?” (Y/n) laughed. “What can I say? Destiny had to hit me over the head with it.” Nicholas rolled his eyes, knowing what was to come, but he wasn’t hiding the subtle smile this time. Maki whispered loudly to Taki, “She totally charmed him. You see that?” Taki just chuckled. “He never stood a chance.”

(Y/n) rolled her eyes playfully and gave Maki a light smack on the arm. “Shhh,” she said with a mock glare. Maki just grinned, wincing dramatically. “Okay, okay! I’ll shut up. Promise.” But he quieted down, eyes still wide with interest like he was watching the best drama unfold right in front of him.

“So,” (Y/n) went on, brushing her hair back a little, “the fourth time we met was on a weekend, Nicho was at the courts playing basketball-” Nicholas interrupted her gently, voice calm but certain, lightly tugging at her hand that had found its way to his. “That wasn’t the fourth time, babe.”

(Y/n) blinked. “What?” He gave her a look, a little amused. “The fourth time was at a party. You were… kind of drunk. You probably don’t remember.” The whole table shifted forward slightly, sensing a twist in the story.

(Y/n)’s brows furrowed. “Wait, what? We met at a party?” Nicholas nodded, leaning on his elbow. “Yeah. You were dancing, if you could call it that. Looked like you were trying to fight gravity more than anything.” A few of the guys chuckled. (Y/n)’s mouth dropped open in surprise, clearly trying to remember.

“You stumbled into me. Again,” he added, a little smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. “Almost fell flat on your face. But I caught you.” “Oh my god,” she groaned, face in her hands, embarrassed. “It was kind of ironic,” Nicho admitted. “I remember thinking, ‘Of course it’s her again.’”

Everyone at the table burst out laughing.

Nicholas shrugged. “You were alone. Or you at least looked like you were alone. I couldn’t leave you there like that. So I stuck around. Tried to ask people where you lived.” He gave her a side glance. “A couple people said they’d only seen you around Harua’s place so they assume you lived there.”

Harua snorted. “They’re not wrong, she used to steal my bed so I had to sleep on the couch, in my own damn apartment.” They all laughed at the comment. 

“So I called a taxi,” Nicho finished, “got in with you, took you there. Made sure you got inside before I left.” (Y/n) stared at him, speechless for a moment. Her eyes softened. “You… took me home?” He nodded like it wasn’t a big deal. “Yeah. You didn’t throw up on me or anything. It was fine. You mostly mumbled incoherent words, except for a few times when you clearly said that I was handsome,” His tone was a bit teasing at the end. 

That made everyone laugh again, but (Y/n) leaned in toward him with that unmistakable tenderness only she could manage. She cupped his face with one hand, her thumb grazing his lips before she kissed him. The boys collectively erupted into obnoxious “Wooo!”s and mock gagging.

“Okay, gross,” Kei joked, tossing a napkin at them. “Get a room!” Yuma added, laughing. They separated with wide smiles, not minding their friends. 

But Harua pointed at Nicho with sudden realization. “So that’s why I opened my door in the middle of the night to go get more water and found her passed out on my couch! Not a single warning! Just snores and shoes halfway inside the living room,.” “I knocked,” Nicho said. “I’m not a criminal.”

“Still! You couldn’t text me?” Harua asked, trying not to laugh. “You just dropped her off like a delivery? You freaking had my number, I’ve known you for two years, you know?” 

“You’re welcome, by the way, she didn’t die thanks to me, and I didn’t think about that, too focused on keeping hr upright,” Nicho muttered, but his voice was warm, loving, joking. Nothing like the cold person outsiders believe him to be.  

(Y/n) just smiled at him, a bit stunned but grateful. “I seriously had no idea it was you.” “Now you know,” he replied, eyes still on her. The table quieted down just slightly, the group clearly loving every second of this unexpected backstory.

Then Maki said, “Honestly… I thought he didn’t even like people other than us, I mean he never even goes to any parties WITH us.” Jo nodded slowly. “He forced me to go to a party, because it’s good for me, but he wouldn’t come with me, because it’s annoying,” Jo tried to imitate Nicholas’ voice, though failing, Maki laughed, still finding it funny. 

“I can hear both of you,” Nicho said without looking. Causing the entire table to laugh, one thing was for sure, before they managed to tell their entire story, the group would have laughed so much, their stomaches would hurt. 

(Y/n) laughed before she continued telling them of what she had thought was their fourth meeting, but now she knew, it was actually their fifth. 

~~~ Flashback ~~~

The sun was high and hot that Saturday afternoon, beating down on the quiet court where two figures were locked in a fast-paced game. It was just Jo and Nicholas, but the intensity between them could’ve convinced anyone they were playing for a championship. Nicho was sharp, focused, his black hair slightly messy with sweat. Jo, was no less competitive, moving with quiet precision, eyes locked on the ball.  

(Y/n) hadn’t planned to stop on her way to the library, but something about the game caught her attention. She paused just outside the court, curious. She tilted her head, watching the black-haired player with a frown that looked way too familiar, but the red hair was gone, replaced with its natural dark tone, and from that distance, though small, she didn’t connect the dots. But the universe would do it for her. 

The game continued, sharp passes, dribbles, and close defense. Then came the misstep. Jo went in for a steal, and Nicho turned a little too fast, launching the ball out of bounds. Straight. Toward. (Y/n).

“(Y/n)!” Nicholas shouted instinctively, eyes wide. She turned her head at the sound of her name, just in time to not dodge. A loud Thud echoed around the court. 

“Ow!” she squeaked, stumbling a little as the ball bounced off her forehead and rolled off somewhere behind her. “Shit,” Nicho muttered under his breath, already jogging toward her. Jo was quick to follow, eyes full of concern. “Are you okay?” They both asked.

(Y/n) blinked hard a few times, holding her forehead with both hands. “I think I saw, like… three basketballs just now, and maybe five of you,” She looked up, eyes locking on Nicho’s for the first time, her gaze narrowed.

“Wait… Nicholas?!” “Yeah,” he said sheepishly, rubbing the back of his neck. “It’s me.” (Y/n) groaned softly but smiled through the pain. “Why do we keep meeting like this? Are you cursed or something?” Nicho huffed a tiny laugh, and Jo stepped closer beside her, gently moving her hand to check the spot. “It’s already turning red,” Jo said quietly. “I’ll run to the store and get something for it. Ice pack, or a cold drink, and some band-aids-”

“Oh no, you don’t have to-” (Y/n) began. But Jo was already on the go.“It’s okay. You took a full-speed basketball to the face. It’s the least I can do. It’s just as much my fault as it is Nicholas’”

“Sweetest guys alive,” she called after him, then winced slightly as she touched the bump again. Now alone, she glanced back at Nicho, who still looked guilty. “I really didn’t mean to hit you,” he muttered, shifting on his feet, before he sat down on the grass, (Y/n) followed shortly after. 

“I know,” she said softly. “I’m just starting to think fate really wants you to be the cause of all my minor injuries.” “Wouldn’t say I’m proud of that,” he mumbled.

(Y/n) let out a small laugh, then tilted her head, her hand instinctively moving towards his head, stopping just short of touching it. “You dyed your hair.” She smiled, black hair suited him just as much as red, she thought. 

He nodded. “Last night. Figured it was time to go back to black for a while.” She hummed. “It looks good. But I kind of didn’t recognize you.” “Am I that forgettable?” he teased. “Hey! I was busy almost getting a concussion!”

That made him crack a real smile, small, but undeniably there. They sat there for a moment, a comfortable silence forming between them despite the situation. “You really remember my name?” she asked suddenly. “Yeah,” he said simply. “Hard to forget someone who crashes into you like three times, I can’t seem to go a week without bumping into you, literally .”

She snorted. “When you put it like that-” Just then, Jo returned, slightly out of breath, holding a chilled bottle of water and a small pack of adhesive bandages. He handed them to (Y/n), who thanked him with a grateful smile.

As she pressed the cool bottle against her forehead, she looked at both boys and smiled again. “You guys are seriously sweet. Like… weirdly sweet. Dangerous levels of sweet, and damn you both are handsome, what are you? Models?”

“Don’t tell anyone,” Nicho said dryly, though his signature frown was gone, and replaced with a genuine, bright smile, his whole face seemed to light up, his eyes sparkled with something (Y/n) hadn’t seen before. Jo nodded once in quiet agreement, his cheeks now red from embarrassment and not from running.  (Y/n) just laughed, the kind that made Nicho’s chest feel a little warmer than it should.

Jo glanced down at his phone and sighed softly. “I’ve gotta head out,” he said, standing and brushing himself off. “Study meeting.” (Y/n) looked up at him from where she sat next to the court, her cold drink still pressed gently to her forehead. “You’re so responsible, Jo.”

He gave a small smile, almost bashful, then looked to Nicho. “You’ll be okay?” Nicho gave a nod, barely a grunt. “Yeah.” Jo gave a final wave and jogged off, leaving just the two of them behind.

They sat in silence for a while. Not the awkward kind, just quiet. Peaceful. The wind rustled the trees nearby, a few birds chirped lazily overhead, and the city buzzed softly in the distance. Nicho sat on the edge of the court, elbows resting on his knees, while (Y/n) leaned back on her hands, drink bottle resting in her lap.

After a long moment, she spoke, voice casual but carrying something more. “You know,” she said, tilting her head slightly, “I’m starting to think we need to meet in a way that doesn’t involve collisions or potential injuries.” Nicholas glanced over, the corner of his mouth tugging up. “Not a fan of concussions?” (Y/n) smirked. “Not especially.” He let out a small laugh.

There was another beat of silence before she added, quieter this time, “Maybe we should, like… schedule our next run-in. You know. Set a time. Pick a place.” She was trying to sound playful, but there was a hint of nerves under it.

Then, a pause.

“…Like… intentionally?” Nicho asked. “Revolutionary, I know,” she teased. He glanced at her, brows raised slightly. “You’re asking for my number?” “Maybe,” she said, holding back a grin. “Unless you think it’s too dangerous to give to someone who keeps smacking into you. I mean, I kind of feel like a stalker right now, or maybe you just have like a (Y/n) magnet that keeps pulling me to you,”

Nicholas hesitated. Not because he didn’t want to, he did, more than he wanted to admit, but he knew what people thought when they looked at him. He wasn’t used to people wanting to know him like that, not without a warning label, or without one of his other friends convincing someone that he’s actually nice. 

“…You sure?” he asked, voice low. “I’m not exactly sunshine and sparkles.” (Y/n) smiled. “I think I’ve got enough of that for both of us.” She had seen some sunshine and sparkles in him, it was just covered in a thick layer of natural frowns and misunderstandings, but she didn’t mention it, not now.  She noticed the flicker of hesitation still in his eyes, so she added, “I promise I won’t give it to the girls in your fan club.”

That made him scoff quietly, shaking his head. Maybe it was her smile. Maybe it was how she looked at him like he wasn’t something to be wary of. Maybe it was just the fact that she didn’t seem to want anything from him, just… him.

He pulled his phone from his pocket and handed it over. “Fine,” he muttered, “but only because I’m tired of feeling like a wall, that you keep running into,” (Y/n) beamed and took the phone quickly, entering her name and number, adding a little sun emoji at the end of her name before handing it back.

“There,” she said. “Now next time we meet, no blood, no bruises.” “Can’t promise no bruises,” Nicho replied, pocketing his phone, “but I’ll try.” Their eyes met again. Something softer passed between them this time, more deliberate.

(Y/n) leaned back on her hands again, the sun catching the edges of her smile. “So… next weekend? Coffee?” Nicholas nodded. “Yeah. Text me.” She grinned. “I will.”

~~~ End of flashback ~~~

Laughter bubbled up around the table again as Jo finally pieced together the basketball incident. “I remember that,” he said softly, his voice barely above the others but tinted with amusement. “I didn’t think that’d be… like, relationship-defining.”

“It wasn’t, technically,” (Y/n) said with a grin, “but come on, getting knocked in the head with a basketball? That’s cosmic-level meet-cute material,”

Yuma leaned forward dramatically. “You mean you manifested your boyfriend with a head injury?” “I mean… yeah?” she laughed. “Totally worth the bruise.” Kei raised his brows with a teasing smirk. “So what you’re saying is, pain really is beauty.”

Fuma, quiet up until then, gave a small chuckle and added, “She had this big bruise on her forehead two days later when we had class together. I asked what happened, she just looked at me, dead in the eyes, and said, ‘the universe.’”  

The table erupted again. Harua clutched his chest as he cackled. “You dramatic little gremlin.” (Y/n) shrugged, wishing she sat closer to him so she could hit his shoulder, only jokingly though. “I was right. It was the universe.”

Next to her, Nicho leaned in slightly, his eyes flicking to her forehead as if out of instinct. His fingers found the spot gently, just a soft graze of his thumb, tracing the spot where the bruise used to be. It wasn’t the first time he’d done it, and (Y/n) didn’t seem surprised. If anything, she leaned in a little more, smiling softly. The bruise had long since faded, but he still checked it from time to time, like muscle memory.

“You always do that,” she said, her voice low so only he could hear. “Habit,” Nicho muttered. “You took a full-speed shot to the head.” “I’m tougher than I look,” she whispered back. “I know,” he said, almost smiling.

Yuma chimed in as they all watched the couple be lovey-dovey with each other. “I smile at him and get death glares. She exists in the same room and suddenly he’s a walking love song. A real prince charming,”

Nicho threw a napkin at him, though his eyes stayed in contact with (Y/n)’s. “Shut up.” (Y/n) giggled and picked the napkin up, patting Nicho’s cheek with it. “Play nice, Weno.” Nicholas smiled softer at the nickname, a nickname reserved for only her and his family. 

Harua pointed his fork at them. “Okay but for real, that bruise might’ve been the best thing that ever happened to you two.” Nicho rolled his eyes, but even that was gentler than usual. “Maybe,” he said under his breath, his hand still resting lightly on the side of her head.

Nicholas leaned back slightly in his chair, one arm slung lazily over the backrest. The others had quieted a bit as he picked up the thread of the story, his voice a touch lower than usual, not out of reluctance, but because he was remembering.

“The sixth time,” he started, glancing briefly at (Y/n) beside him, “was… finally planned.” “A miracle,” Kei muttered with a smirk. “No head trauma?” “None,” Nicho replied dryly, then paused. “Unless you count mental damage.” (Y/n) let out a laugh, nudging his leg gently under the table.

“It was a Saturday. She showed up outside this café near the park, wearing this… purple sundress.” His voice softened just slightly. “Sun was out, and her hair was kind of glowing. She smiled at me like she always does, like she knew something I didn’t.”

Maki, wide-eyed and clearly invested, grinned. “So she looked like an angel?” Nicho looked down at his hands for a second, almost like he was debating if he should admit it. “Yeah. Heavenly. I… had to look away and breathe for a sec. No one should look that good at 11 a.m.”

(Y/n) snorted. “I knew you were flustered. You barely said hi.” “I did say hi,” he said defensively. “You nodded.” Kei leaned in. “Did you tell her she looked pretty?” Nicholas hesitated, a bit sheepish now. “No. I… couldn’t say it. Not back then.” “Coward,” Yuma coughed under his breath, earning a playful jab from Harua.

“I hoped she’d notice,” Nicho added quietly. “By the way I acted. I don’t know.” “She did,” (Y/n) said softly beside him, nudging him again. “Eventually.” He glanced her way with a small, grateful smile before continuing. “I paid for the drinks and pastries, she tried to argue but I insisted. We sat outside in the sun. Talked about random stuff. Music, food, our mutual classes, how she kept injuring herself…” 

“That’s not fair,” she cut in. “Only twice.” “Still a pattern,” he teased. “Anyway. I asked about her bruise, it was mostly gone by then. And somehow we ended up talking about basketball.” Jo perked up at that, the corners of his mouth twitching into a small smile.

“She asked how long I’d played. I told her I’d just been playing for fun, never professionally or anything, but I guess I got pretty good from playing so much. That’s actually how Jo and I got close, mutual friends introduced us, and we ended up playing together almost every weekend since.” Jo gave a quiet nod. “Still one of the best players I know.”

(Y/n) looked genuinely impressed. “You were super casual about it though. Like it wasn’t a big deal.” “It’s not,” Nicho replied. “Not compared to someone asking for your number after getting hit in the face.” The table cracked up again, and Fuma just shook his head, still smiling.

“You really undersell how soft you were that day,” Euijoo said, stretching his arms behind his head. “You were practically glowing.” “I was sweating,” Nicho deadpanned. “It was 26 degrees celcious.” “Nah, You were just sweating emotions,” Maki corrected with a dreamy sigh followed by a bright laugh. 

Nicho groaned, dragging a hand over his face as the group burst into laughter again. But beside him, (Y/n) leaned into his shoulder just a bit, her smile subtle this time, warmer, softer, knowing. And he didn’t pull away. He never would, not as long as it was her. 

(Y/n) and Nicholas continued telling the group of the seventh time they met, the boys all leaning in, listening closely. ~~~ Flashback ~~~

The music pulsed through the house, dim lights casting a warm, shifting glow over the crowded space. Laughter and conversation blended with the bassline as (Y/n) stood near the drinks table, scanning the room.

She had come with Harua, as usual. It was another of those parties where familiar faces blurred together in dim lighting, and for the first half hour, they’d stuck close. But after running into Taki near the staircase, Harua had vanished with him, promising to return in “five minutes, tops.” But that didn’t happen. 

(Y/n) didn’t mind. She sipped on her soda, content enough watching the chaos unfold around her, smiling to herself as a group tried and failed to start a dance circle nearby.

Then, without warning, two hands gently covered her eyes from behind. “Guess who?” a familiar low voice whispered in her ear. She froze for half a second, then her smile widened, instantly recognizing the voice.

“Nicholas,” she said, turning her head just enough to glance at him from the corner of her eye. The hands dropped as he moved beside her, an amused, crooked smile on his lips. “Thought I’d sneak up on you,” he said.

“Sorry to break it to you, but you couldn’t sneak up on anyone,” she teased. “Your cologne gives you away.” He raised an eyebrow, leaning just slightly closer. “You remember how I smell?” She shrugged, cheeks warming. “I have a good memory.”

A moment later, Nicholas tilted his head toward the crowd, eyes flickering to the dance floor. “Wanna dance?” (Y/n) looked up at him, surprised, but pleasantly so. “You dance?” He gave a small shrug, a playful glint in his eye. “I do with the right partner around.” She laughed, taking that as a yes, and nodded. “Alright, let’s go.”

The dance floor was packed. Music thudding, lights flashing in slow motion streaks across swaying bodies. People moved in every direction, jumping, spinning, some clearly drunk, others just carried by the beat. It was chaotic, but it was fun.

They moved together, hands raised, bodies swaying in time with the rhythm. (Y/n) beamed as she danced, her energy contagious. Every time someone bumped into her, which was often, Nicholas was there, steadying her by the waist, pulling her slightly closer to keep her from stumbling. More than once, he reached out to gently push away an accidental elbow aimed at her head, shielding her like it was second nature.

(Y/n) couldn’t stop laughing, smiling as she looked at him, really looked.

In all the times she’d seen him, talked to him, even flirted with him in her bubbly way, she had never seen Nicholas smile like this. Not just the small smirk or half-grin she had become familiar with. But a full smile. Carefree. Bright. Soft.

She didn’t know then, didn’t realize that the only reason he smiled like that was because she was there. Because she made it easy. Watching the way she danced like the music was made for her, the way she threw her head back and laughed without worrying about how she looked… he couldn’t help it. She was the sun, and he was willingly orbiting.

After nearly an hour of dancing, their energy began to fade. The music still pulsed behind them, but sweat clung to their skin and their legs begged for a break. (Y/n) was the first to speak up between breaths.

“Okay, I need to sit before I become one with this floor.” Nicholas chuckled, nodding. “Come on. Let’s find somewhere quiet.” They weaved their way through the crowd, eventually slipping outside into the cooler night air. A bench near the edge of the garden caught (Y/n)’s eye, and she dropped onto it with a sigh of relief.

Nicholas stood for a moment, scanning the area, then looked down at her. “Wait here. I’ll grab us something to drink,” he said. “Water, please,” she smiled, giving him a quick thumbs-up. “Before I melt.” He gave a soft grunt of amusement and turned back toward the house.

As (Y/n) waited, a familiar voice called her name. She looked up to see Fuma walking toward her with a smile. “Hey, what are you doing out here?” (Y/n)’s face lit up. “Fuma! Taking a break before I pass out. Come sit.”

He chuckled and dropped down beside her on the bench, casually stretching his legs out. “Didn’t know you were here. You with Harua?” “Yep. He disappeared with Taki, though. Probably raiding the snack table.” She grinned.

They talked easily, as they always had since their shared class had thrown them together. Laughter passed between them like a natural rhythm, and even in the dark, their familiar friendship shone through.

But from a few meters away, Nicholas returned, two water bottles in hand, stopped in his tracks. His brows furrowed, but not in anger. Something else… something quieter. He didn’t move closer. There she was, sitting on the bench, smiling that radiant smile, but not at him.

And next to her sat Fuma. One of his closest friends. Laughing with her, leaning in to say something as she giggled and tucked her hair behind her ear. It wasn’t flirty. Not really. But it was easy. Comfortable. Nicholas didn’t know they knew each other. Not then. And something about it twisted in his chest.

He stood frozen in place, the bottles sweating in his hands. The laughter from the bench drifted over to him, and with it came a thought he hadn’t allowed himself to speak out loud, not until now. 

He liked her. Really liked her. The realization hit with full weight, both warm and crushing. But as soon as it came, so did the doubt. Because what if… what if she liked Fuma more? Fuma was calm. Collected. Easygoing. Quiet, sure, but warm. Not grumpy. Not guarded. Not misunderstood like Nicholas always felt he was.

Wouldn’t someone like (Y/n), bright and kind and open, choose someone who didn’t come with walls?

Nicholas took a small step back, standing partly in shadow, watching as the girl he liked laughed with someone who looked more like her than he ever would. At least in his own eyes.  The smile he’d worn earlier was long gone. In its place, not a frown, but a soft, subtle pout.

A few minutes passed, and just as Fuma gave (Y/n) a soft goodbye and slipped back into the house, Nicholas finally walked over.

He moved slower than before, like something was weighing him down. His usual sharp, purposeful steps were now hesitant, careful. When he reached the bench, he held out a water bottle to her with a quiet, “Here.” (Y/n) smiled, surprised by how serious he looked now. She took the bottle, brushing her fingers against his. “Thanks.”

Nicholas gave a short nod and sat down, but noticeably farther away this time, his body turned slightly outward as if unsure if he should stay. The silence between them was no longer comfortable. (Y/n) glanced at him from the side. “Everything okay?” “Yeah,” he muttered. His voice was low, but unlike the usual calm she was getting used to, this felt… distant. Reserved.

She blinked in confusion. Not long ago, they were laughing, dancing, getting knocked around by the crowd. He had smiled so brightly back there. Had she said something weird? Had something happened while he was gone? Trying not to overthink it, she kept talking, lightly. “My legs feel like noodles,” she joked with a soft laugh. “That last remix nearly knocked me out.”

Nicholas cracked a brief smile, but it disappeared just as fast. He answered with a small nod, still not meeting her eyes. Her chest tensed a little. Had she done something wrong?

She played back the last hour in her mind, she remembered dancing, laughing, getting sweaty, being caught by Nicho more times than she could count. Then she’d sat down. And Fuma had come to talk. Maybe that had distracted her? Still, it didn’t add up. She didn’t feel like she had said or done anything to cause this sudden shift.

Across the yard, she spotted Harua standing by the porch, scanning the crowd. She stood up with a small, uncertain smile. “I think I’ll head out,” she said, motioning toward Harua. “Gonna get a ride back with him.” Nicholas looked up then, just briefly. His eyes were unreadable. “Okay.”

He didn’t stop her.

She hesitated for a second. Thought about asking again if he was sure he was alright. But something in his posture, the way he leaned slightly away, made her pause. Instead, she turned and walked toward Harua, gently pulling him aside from his conversation and convincing him to leave with her.

Back on the bench, Nicholas sat still, the noise of the party fading behind him as the sound of his thoughts took over. He shouldn’t have let it bother him. Fuma was his friend. And she could talk to whoever she wanted. But even knowing that, something had twisted inside him the second he saw them smiling together.

As her laughter with Harua disappeared down the road, Nicholas stayed seated, unmoving, the unopened water bottle resting between his hands. And he wondered if maybe it would be better not to hope. To just leave it alone. His feelings, her. 

~~~ End of flashback ~~~

Fuma sat a little straighter, blinking as something clicked into place. “Wait,” he said slowly, turning his head toward Nicholas. “That… that was why you were such a jerk to me for like a week after that party?”

Nicholas sighed, rubbing the back of his neck, eyes fixed on the table. “Yeah.” Fuma blinked again, now wide-eyed. “Dude, I thought I accidentally spoiled a game for you or stepped on your shoes or something,”

“You probably did that too,” Kei cut in with a grin, earning a few chuckles. Nicholas shot Kei a look but didn’t argue. “No, seriously,” Fuma said, still surprised. “That’s why? Because I sat and talked to her?”

Nicholas nodded once, his thumb tracing the condensation on his water bottle. “It was stupid,” he admitted. “I didn’t even know I liked her that much until that moment, and then I saw you two and just-” He shook his head. “I assumed the worst. Didn’t talk to anyone. Just shut down. Acted cold.”

“You were more than cold, bro,” Yuma said, raising an eyebrow. “You looked like you wanted to throw hands every time Fuma walked into the room.” Euijoo, who had been quietly smiling this whole time, finally spoke up. “K and I had to basically drag him into a conversation just to get him to apologize. And even then, he didn’t say why.”

Nicho groaned softly. “Because I was embarrassed. I didn’t want to admit it. I was… jealous. And kind of a coward. Instead of just asking or saying something, I let it fester and acted like a kid.” Fuma leaned back, arms crossed, still looking shocked. “Man. If you had just said something back then, I would’ve told you that why we knew each other, and besides, she’s like a little sister to me, she was like that even way before you knew her.”

“I know,” Nicho muttered, sheepish now. “Trust me, I know that now. Back then, I was so wrapped up in how I thought I looked to her, and how I thought she looked at you, that I didn’t think straight.” (Y/n) gently nudged his side, her voice soft but amused. “You really thought I liked Fuma?”

Nicholas didn’t answer at first. His frown deepened slightly, but it wasn’t angry, it was embarrassed. “I wasn’t sure,” he admitted. “You talked so easily with him. You two looked… natural.” Fuma looked between them, a guilty chuckle escaping. “For what it’s worth, I never thought you were the jealous type.” “I didn’t think I was either,” Nicho muttered.

Harua clapped his hands together. “Aaaaand here I thought the drama in this group came from me, Yuma, and Taki.” “Hey!” Yuma and Taki said at the same time, immediately bickering under their breath.

Maki leaned into the table with a grin, eyes on Nicho. “So… moral of the story? Our stone-faced Nicho was already whipped way before they even started dating.” Kei smirked. “He’s been whipped since she smiled at him the first time.”

Nicholas rolled his eyes, but even as he did, his hand found (Y/n)’s under the table. He laced their fingers together, holding on tight, and gave the smallest of smiles, just for her. Happy that he didn’t ruin everything with his stupid jealousy. 

Euijoo leaned forward, curious glint in his eyes. “Okay, but then how did you win her back after the party?”

Nicholas exhaled slowly, a little smirk tugging at his lips, his thumb brushing gently along (Y/n)’s knuckles as he spoke. “That would be our eighth meeting.” The others quieted down again, leaning in.

“It had been a little over a week,” he continued. “We hadn’t talked. Not a word. But I kept seeing her around campus. Always smiling, like she always does, but it wasn’t… the same. It wasn’t her usual light. And I knew it was because of me, because I acted like an asshole.” 

(Y/n) glanced at him, that familiar, teasing look in her eyes, but she said nothing, letting him tell it.

“I had time to think. And I realized how badly I missed her. Missed just… being around her. So I finally grew a pair and texted her, asked if we could talk. She said yes, luckily.” “I almost didn’t,” (Y/n) interjected with a soft laugh. “I was still annoyed. But I wanted to know why he acted like that.” 

~~~ Flashback ~~~

They met at a small park near campus, a quiet spot tucked between old trees and an old, creaking swing set. The air was crisp, carrying with it the sound of leaves rustling in the wind and distant cars humming in the background.

They sat on the swings, facing forward, slowly swaying in silence at first. It felt strangely nostalgic, like something out of a forgotten summer from years ago.

Nicholas was the first to speak. “I saw you talking with Fuma, at the party, and I… I just, lost it. Thought I wasn’t enough. Thought I’d only mess things up because of who I am. I couldn’t see why you would choose me over someone like him, who’s more open, a better fit for you than me, someone who just scares people. But I know, that I don’t get to decide what’s good for you or who you can like. That’s your choice, so I’m sorry for being rude, I just got insecure, because I really like you.”

(Y/n) had listened quietly, nodding as he spoke. “If you had asked, I would have told you that Fuma is like a brother to me, we shared a class last year, I really struggled with it, Fuma stepped up and helped me, ever since we’ve been close but it’s nothing more than a sibling like relationship.”

Nicho closed his eyes, his voice quieter now. “I’m sorry, I should have talked to you without jumping to conclusions, I just… let my insecurities get in the way.”

As he leaned back on the swing, head tilted to the sky, eyes tracing the stars above, (Y/n) got up from her seat. She walked over slowly, her shoes crunching against the gravel path. He didn’t notice until she was already behind him. Still a bit lost in his own thoughts. 

And then, gently, she leaned over, hands on the swing’s chains for balance, and kissed him. Upside down, soft and a little clumsy, like a scene out of a movie. His breath hitched in surprise, but he didn’t pull away. It was short, but it spoke volumes about both of their feelings. 

It was late, and they both needed to head back home shortly after, both promising to meet up soon again to talk more about what would happen next, they said good bye with another quick kiss on the lips, this time, Nicholas made the first move, leaning in, planting a soft kiss on her lips, before whispering good night. 

~~~ End of flashback ~~~

Once Nicho finished telling them about that night in the park, the swings, the stars, and the upside-down kiss, an audible cheer rose from around the table.

“FINALLY!” Yuma blurted, nearly slamming his hands on the table in pure excitement. “I was starting to think this was going to be a tragedy, I mean I know it’s not but come on.”

Maki grinned wide, practically bouncing in his seat. “A swing set? An upside-down kiss?! Come on, that’s literally a scene out of a movie. Were you guys just waiting for the soundtrack to cue up?” “I swear, you two are the main characters in a romance drama,” Yuma added, nudging Nicho with a teasing smirk. “What’s next, a rain-soaked confession?”

Nicholas just rolled his eyes, but the small smile tugging at his lips betrayed him. He wasn’t annoyed, just a little shy under all the attention.  Euijoo leaned forward on his elbows, grinning. “That explains why you came home that night looking like you’d just won the lottery. Walking on clouds, humming to yourself like some anime protagonist.”

Even Jo chimed in on the comments, a light blush on his cheeks, yet his voice was nothing but warm and genuine,“It sounds really sweet,” he said with a small, honest smile. “Like… the kind of moment you don’t forget.” 

Harua turned to (Y/n), raising an eyebrow. “That’s why you barged into my place humming and spinning like a Disney princess,” he said, laughing. “You were glowing for, like, a week. I thought someone had either drugged you or handed you a bouquet of compliments.”

(Y/n) laughed,trying to hide her face in Nicho’s shoulder for a moment. “I was happy,” she admitted. “It felt like… everything made sense again.” The warmth around the table grew thicker, familiar, teasing, but deeply genuine.  Nicho gave (Y/n)’s hand a light squeeze under the table. And for once, even with the teasing and the noise, he didn’t feel like hiding that smile.

“Okay, okay,” Kei said, raising his glass slightly. “So what’s next? Ninth meeting?” Everyone leaned in again, eager for more.

(Y/n) continued, her voice light with nostalgia as she began describing their ninth meeting—their second date, and the day everything between them finally shifted.

~~~ Flashback ~~~

It was a Saturday afternoon, just warm enough to feel like the beginning of summer. The sun filtered softly through the trees as they walked side by side, fingers intertwined, the world around them quiet in a way that made even the sound of their footsteps feel like part of a melody.

They hadn’t planned much, just a walk, no pressure, no fancy dinner. Just time. And somehow, that made it perfect. Eventually, their steps brought them to a familiar place, the basketball court.

(Y/n) paused, eyes lighting up the second she spotted the orange ball lying forgotten at the edge of the court. Without a word, she let go of his hand and dashed toward it. “Hey!” she laughed, spinning around to face him with the ball hugged to her chest. “You owe me a proper introduction to this thing.”

Nicholas raised a brow, amused. “An introduction?” She grinned. “You know. Since it did hit me in the head and all. I figure we should get along, me and basketball.” That laugh, the one he never used with anyone else, loud, hearty, warm, slipped past his lips before he could help it. He walked toward her, shaking his head but already rolling up his sleeves.

“Alright,” he said, taking the ball from her gently. “First things first, stance.” And so, lesson one began. He guided her step by step, from how to hold the ball to how to bend her knees just right. At first, her throws were a mess, wildly off the mark, each one followed by a dramatic groan and a giggle. But she kept trying, determined.

And he kept laughing, not at her, but because of her. She made everything feel lighter. After a few more tries, she finally made a shot. The ball hit the rim, bounced, and dropped in. “I DID IT!” she shouted, hands flying into the air. Nicholas clapped slowly, dramatically, as she ran over and high-fived him like she had just won a championship. 

They collapsed onto the court afterward, lying on the warm pavement side by side, staring at the blue sky. Silence settled between them, not awkward, but full of something that buzzed beneath their skin. She turned her head toward him. “Hey.” He turned too, eyes meeting hers. “I really like you.” His breath caught for a second. But then he smiled, soft, rare, completely real. “I like you too,” he said.

After their quiet confessions, laughter still lingering between them, Nicholas stood up and walked over to where the basketball had rolled after their last shot. He picked it up, turning it in his hands for a moment before glancing back at her with that familiar glint in his eye.

“Alright,” he said, spinning the ball on his fingertip for a second before catching it. “If I make the shot from here… you have to officially agree to be my girlfriend.” (Y/n), still lying on the court, propped herself up on her elbows, one brow raised in mock challenge. “And what if you miss?”

He smirked, eyes narrowing playfully. “Then I have to be your boyfriend.” She snorted, sitting up fully now. “So either way, we end up together?” Nicholas shrugged, stepping back and aiming. “Seems fair to me.” She laughed, shaking her head. “You’re impossible.”

But she didn’t stop him. Instead, she got to her feet, hands cupped around her mouth as she began cheering dramatically, “Go, Nicho! Show the hoop who’s boss!” Nicholas took a breath, bounced the ball once, twice, then took the shot. It was as if the world held its breath.

The ball arced through the air, the sunlight catching on its surface mid-spin, and for a second it felt like everything slowed down. Then, swish. The ball went in, clean, nothing but net.

(Y/n) didn’t hesitate.

She bolted across the court, flinging herself into his arms with a laugh, her excitement bursting out in the shape of a wide, radiant smile. Nicholas caught her easily, spinning them both for just a second before setting her down, holding her close.

His hand slid gently to her cheek, thumb brushing her skin as he looked down at her with something soft in his eyes. And then he kissed her. This kiss wasn’t like the first. It wasn’t shy or tentative. It was confident, deep, filled with everything he hadn’t said but had felt for a long time—fire and warmth and something fierce that had been growing inside him ever since the day she ran into him in that hallway.

She kissed him back just as boldly, fingers gripping the front of his shirt like she never wanted to let go. And in that moment, surrounded by the quiet of an empty court and the sun dipping lower in the sky, Nicholas and (Y/n) weren’t just two people who kept running into each other. They were something real.

~~~ End of flashback ~~~

The moment (Y/n) finished the story of their ninth meeting, the table erupted. Maki was the first to jump up slightly in his seat, clapping his hands together with an over-the-top grin. “That’s so cheesy! I love it! I want a partner too!”

Yuma laughed so hard he had to cover his mouth with his sleeve. “You seriously made her win her own heart with a basketball shot? That’s so Nicho-coded.” Euijoo leaned back, arms crossed, nodding as if this were some sports anime plot he wholeheartedly approved of. “A clean shot and a kiss? Legendary. No wonder you were so happy that night.”

Jo clapped his hands once, a rare grin on his face. “I still can’t believe that basketball court became your spot. From getting hit to getting kissed, that’s a full-circle moment.”

Harua raised his drink, laughing. “I knew something had changed after that weekend! She came home glowing, literally humming like some rom-com heroine. You should’ve seen her, and best of all, she stopped stealing my bed.”

Fuma chuckled beside him, shaking his head. “I’m just glad I didn’t ruin anything after all. But damn, Nicho, you really pulled out the cinematic moves.” Nicholas, a bit red in the ears now, just rolled his eyes and leaned closer to (Y/n), muttering, “This is why I didn’t tell them earlier.” But he was smiling. Proud. Because their story, messy, chaotic, and warm, was theirs. And everyone at that table was loving every second of it. 

The rest was history.

From that day on, things just fell into place. (Y/n) and Nicholas became a pair in every sense of the word, sunlight and shadow, soft laughter and quiet strength. Their relationship blossomed naturally, and with it, so did the friendships between all of them.

Late-night group chats, spontaneous meetups, weekend hangouts, support during finals, teasing that never went too far, and moments of sincere connection, they became home to each other. And now, sitting around the table, the night buzzing with laughter and warmth, it made perfect sense.

That’s how they ended up here, surrounded by friends, love, memories, and a bond that had all started with one girl rounding a corner too fast and one boy standing still just long enough for fate to step in.

Yeah… the rest was definitely history.

[mirisss]

Chapter 11

Stray Kids OT8 x hybrid! afab! reader

Warnings: some more spicy thoughts though nothing really explicit, descriptions of someone being shirtless, nightmares, anxiety, like on or two mentions of someone being tortured (not described how), lack of sleep, anxiety/panic attack, someone collapsing/falling unconcious, 

Wordcount ≈ 3.1k

Sorry for the long wait, life has been crazy during the last few months for me but here is the long-awaited eleventh chapter! I hope you all enjoy it! 

Please reblog! 

taglist, some tags aren't working and I don't know why 😭:

@ayoo-bangtan, @lose-lose07, @kingcarrot-thecarrotking, @starjane312, @reighlee-greaves, @hi-39024, @queenmea604, @septicrebel, @justayoungandwisefangirl, @imasimplol, @k-p0p-4ever, @detectivedoodle, @hehe-24-hehe, @jinnie-ret, @0325tiny, @borahae-reads, @shycreationdreamland, @kiaralynn3838, @blondechannie, @theydy-madamonsieur, @boi-bi-ahaha, @riri321, @3rachasninja, @kkamismom12, @yuki-sama6, @fun-fanfics, @turtledove824,

Chapter 1, Chapter 2, Chapter 3, Chapter 4, Chapter 5, Chapter 6, Chapter 7, Chapter 8, Chapter 9, Chapter 10, Chapter 12

Changbin fell back asleep almost instantly, (Y/n) stayed awake for a couple of minutes but eventually, thanks to the warmth and the safety of his strong embrace, the dream world welcomed her as she fell into a deep slumber.

Third person POV

Once morning came, (Y/n) jolted from the bed as Changbin’s alarm set off, the bunny almost fell off the bed however Changbin’s strong arms held her up even in his tired state. “Morning, (Y/n),” (Y/n) looked up at the rapper, she had almost forgotten that she had fallen asleep with him in his bed, the hybrid thought she would feel ashamed at this but she didn’t. No, she actually felt happy and she yearned to fall asleep like this again.  

“Good morning,” “Did you sleep well?” (Y/n) hesitated for a second before she answered, “Very well,” Changbin smiled so widely that his cheeks began hurting, “I’m glad to hear that, now, how about some breakfast? We need to leave for the company soon,” “Can I have a smoothie? Like the one I got a while ago?” “Yeah, I’ll fix that for you, but you’re eating something more than just that, Minho-hyung won’t be happy otherwise,” “Maybe a sandwich as well then,” “That’s better, go get dressed, it’s a bit rainy today so dress a bit warmer,” 

(Y/n) got up from the bed and went over to Jeongin’s room only to find it empty so she headed over to Felix’s room instead but he too was nowhere to be found. Thanks to her hybrid senses she could hear Seungmin moving around in his room, so (Y/n) went to his door and gave it a tiny knock. “Come in,” Seungmin said from inside, (Y/n) carefully opened the door and peeked inside. “Hey, (Y/n)!” “Hey, um, I can’t find Jeongin or Felix, they usually help me with my outfits,” Seungmin looked a bit shocked, but then he nodded and smiled. “Innie had to leave earlier for a personal schedule so he left about 2-3 hours ago, he’ll meet us at the company after lunch, Felix is probably helping Minho-hyung with the breakfast. You have most of your clothes in Jeongin’s room right?” “Oh, he must be tired if he left that early, but, um, yeah, mostly with Innie and some in Felix’s room and a few things in Hyunjin’s,” 

Seungmin grabbed a hoodie from his wardrobe before he signaled to (Y/n) that they were leaving his room. They walked down to Jeongin’s room and went inside, over to the new wardrobe they had put up to keep (Y/n)’s clothes in. “Alright, let’s see, how about a hoodie and jeans? Or would you rather have yoga pants for the most comfortable outfit?” (Y/n) looked at Seungmin’s outfit, and then out the window, before returning her gaze to the wardrobe. She thought back to previous days at the company building, most people wore expensive and impressive-looking outfits, while she did want the yoga pants because they were comfortable, she didn’t want to make SKZ look bad because she didn’t dress up. “Wouldn’t jeans or something like it be the most presentable option?” 

Seungmin was a bit confused but then noticed how the bunny looked at his outfit and her wardrobe. “I mean, sure, if you were coming with us to schedules where you must appear on screen, then yes a more dressy outfit would be better but for a day like this, a hoodie and yoga pants, are perfectly fine to wear,” “But you look so much more dressed up than I would,” (Y/n) was pouting, which Seungmin thought was adorable. “I’m gonna stay behind after practice and go live for a little bit, hence, my outfit,” Seungmin thought that would be enough but then he thought about what the others would be wearing, “the others will be dressed more comfortably, well, I think so, we’re all so used to dancing in all different kinds of outfits so we sometimes wear jeans and stuff like that to practice as well,” (Y/n) admired how hard Seungmin tried to comfort her whilst also staying truthful to the fact that anyone of them could show up in a performance grade outfit. 

(Y/n) was thinking hard about this, should she choose her own comfort and risk making SKZ look bad or should she choose the presentable outfit and be uncomfortable all day? Some bad memories from the past began surfacing in her mind, choosing herself never ended well. But it’s different now, she tried to remind herself. Her family is not like the monsters from her past. (Y/n) took a deep breath, “I’ll take the yoga pants,” She was nervous to actually say it out loud, but once she had, it felt like a weight had been lifted from her shoulders. Seungmin smiled at her, “Then yoga pants it is!” Seungmin took a pair of black yoga pants out of the wardrobe and a light blue hoodie, along with a pair of socks. “Here ya go! Get changed and then come to the kitchen, breakfast should be about done,” Just before Seungmin turned to leave the room, he bent down and kissed (Y/n) on the crown of her head, and then he walked toward the kitchen. (Y/n) stood in shock for a second, her whole face was as red as a tomato. 

(Y/n) couldn’t understand the way she was feeling, kissing Hyunjin and Jeongin made her feel a little embarrassed and tingly but this, this kiss made her feel so weak in the knees from warmth that she thought she might pass out. After a minute, she managed to shake of the shock and she got changed before she walked out of the room and headed to the kitchen. 

The kitchen was noisy, (Y/n) could barely make out the 30 different sounds coming from behind the kitchen door with her enhanced hearing. She gently pushed the door open and walked inside, Minho and Changbin were rushing around making sandwiches, smoothies, and whatnot for everyone. Felix was sitting at the table, eating a sandwich in big bites, (Y/n) noticed his lack of a shirt and that he was wearing pyjama pants so he was probably eating quickly to then change into his work clothes. The hybrid blushed as she saw his sculpted, muscular back, she couldn’t even imagine how his torso would look. Suddenly, she was very grateful to the fact that he wasn’t facing her. 

Hyunjin sat in front of Felix, drinking what looked, and smelled, like coffee, (Y/n) scrunched her nose at the scent, it wasn’t her favorite. Jisung sat beside Felix, resting his head on the other's shoulder. He must be tired. (Y/n) thought. Bang Chan sat across from Jisung, drinking a smoothie, it looked delicious, making (Y/n)’s mouth water. Seungmin stood in a corner, looking down at the coffee maker, waiting for it to finish filling his cup. (Y/n) searched for Jeongin, but then she reminded herself that he wasn’t home, it felt weird, it felt a bit empty not seeing them all together. 

Minho looked up from what he was doing and noticed (Y/n) standing by the door. “Good morning bunny, come on, grab some breakfast, we don’t have long until we must leave,” (Y/n) walked over and grabbed a sandwich from Minho before she turned and looked at Changbin, she smiled expectantly at him, her eyes so wide and bright one could only describe them as puppy-like. Binnie chuckled at the realization, their bunny hybrid giving him puppy eyes. “Here is your smoothie, as promised,” “Thank you,” (Y/n) said as she accepted the glass from Changbin. 

The bunny walked over to the table and sat down beside Jisung, doing her best not to steal any glances at Felix’s bare upper body. All the boys at the table mumbled somewhat of a “good morning”, some had their mouths filled with food or drinks, and some were just really tired. “Hi,” (Y/n) answered back before she took a big gulp of the smoothie Binnie had made for her. It was full of delicious fruits, she felt mango and strawberries the most, and maybe a hint of peaches? “Mmmm,” “Was it as good as the first one you got?” Changbin asked before he emptied out his own glass that was filled with a smoothie. “Well, the first one will always be the best because it was the first one I ever got, but this one is really tasty too!” 

All seven boys who were in the room with the hybrid felt their hearts swoon at the happy smile that rested so naturally on the bunny’s lips and the spark in her eyes as she enjoyed her second ever smoothie. To think that there were people out there who had harmed such a beautiful and kind soul. 

“If you ever want another smoothie, just ask for one, next time, I might be able to teach you how to make one even, so that you can do it for yourself if we can’t help you,” “Thank you,” Minho walked over and looked down at the table, noticing that (Y/n) hadn’t taken a single bite out of her sandwich yet and neither had Jisung who was as good as asleep on Felix’s shoulder. Lee Know lightly hit Han on the head to wake him up and then he gently put his hand on top of (Y/n)’s head, making the bunny look up at him. “Eat your sandwiches, you two, and Ji, no sleeping at the table, also-” Minho turned to Felix, “you, go get dressed,” Felix gulped down the last of his breakfast before he stood up and walked out of the kitchen. 

(Y/n) couldn’t help her wandering eyes as she watched the dancer stand up, the way his muscles flexed and stretched, she felt tingly all over and she suddenly felt very thirsty but she thought that was because of the sandwich she was eating and not because of Felix. 

Both Hyunjin and Chan noticed the way that (Y/n)’s turned red, the sudden big gulp, the wandering eyes. No one can deny that Felix has a good body, and apparently, their little bunny finally noticed it too. Hyunjin felt his lips tingle a little as he remembered how soft the bunny’s lips were, and how he wished he could kiss her again, for real this time. Chan looked down to (Y/n)’s lips, seeing her tongue run over them to catch a stray crum from the bread, he didn’t want to rush her but damn did he want to feel her lips against his, would they feel as soft as they seem? Would she taste as sweet as she looked? He knew it might take a few days, weeks, months or even years before she would be comfortable to do things with all of them, maybe she wouldn’t ever want to be with all of them in that way, and that’s okay. However, he couldn’t deny the yearning that he felt deep inside for her. Her soul was so beautiful, so pretty, so kind and warm, not to talk about her looks, Chan sometimes forgets that she isn’t even human because she looks more like a goddess in his eyes. 

Jisung didn’t notice what everyone else saw, he was way too tired to even keep his eyes open. That night he had dreamt nightmare of (Y/n)’s past. He hadn’t even been there, experienced what she had gone through, but whenever he had closed his eyes, all he saw was dark shadows chasing (Y/n), they held weapons in their hands, eventually, she couldn’t run any longer, and the torture began, Jisung would jolt awake as he heard her scream. After the fifth or sixth time it happened, he gave up on sleeping. He wished he could have checked in on (Y/n), to see if she was sleeping, but he didn’t dare disturbe her or Changbin if they were asleep so he waited and waited until morning came to see if (Y/n) was alive and well. Deep inside he knew she was okay with them, but the anxiety from the nightmares clouded his mind with doubt of her safety. 

After a few bites of his sandwich, Jisung’s head once again felt heavy with exhaustion, he couldn’t hold it up anymore and eventually, he let it fall and it landed on (Y/n)’s shoulder. He fell asleep almost instantly as he inhaled her sweet scent, seeing her awake and smiling, hearing her talk and be so lively, so different from when they just met, he felt relieved, part of his anxiety slowly washed away as he rested on her shoulder. 

(Y/n) was surprised when Jisung’s head landed on her shoulder, but she welcomed the closeness, until she felt unease rush through her veins. His breathes were shallow, stressed, his body felt like it was burning up, her sensitive nose picking up something that smelled awful, she couldn’t even describe it, all she knew was that the scent came from Jisung, from inside him. (Y/n) gasped, catching the attention of everyone in the room. “What’s wrong, (Y/n)?” Seungmin asked as he walked over. “Jisung,” (Y/n) couldn’t form a coherent sentence, she was stressing, anxiety filling her own body. She didn’t understand what was wrong with Han, what if it’s something serious? 

Chan looked between (Y/n) and Jisung, only now noticing how exhausted and stressed Jisung looked, he looked sick. “What’s wrong with him? Can you feel something?” Chan asked. “I… I don’t…. know… um, scent, warm,” “Shhh, it’s okay, calm down, everything will be okay,” Minho immediately walked over to (Y/n) and enveloped her into his arms as Seungmin gently moved Jisung’s head away from the hybrid. “He’s burning up, hyung,” “This seems like a reaction to an anxiety attack, remember, he used to get like this often back when we just debuted?” Chan said as he too walked over to the younger rapper. Jisung was unconscious yet he seemed like he was in the midst of a panic attack, his breathing hurried, sweat forming on his forehead, body shaking and feverish. (Y/n) was shaking, her eyes couldn’t focus on anything, her temperature rising from the panic, tears silently falling down her cheeks. 

“Minho, and Jinnie, can you two take care of (Y/n) whilst Seungmin and Changbin take Jisung back to his room? I’ll go call the company and say that we might not come in today because of this, I’ll ask Felix to message Jeongin so that he knows what’s going on,” Everyone just nodded before getting to work. 

(Y/n) was shaking in Lee Know’s arms, so worried for Jisung that she internalized his own sickness onto herself. “This is similar to how she was when I found her, shaking, scared, confused,” Minho said as Hyunjin came over and gently scratched (Y/n)’s head, right by her long and soft bunny ears. Something she once mentioned calmed her down. “Yeah, it’s kind of how she got in the elevator too,” Hyunjin stopped his sentence to wipe away some of the tears from (Y/n)’s face, “it must be stressful to see someone in her newfound family collapse like this,” “(Y/n)? Should we at least move to the living room? So that you can sit down comfortably on the couch?” 

(Y/n) could barely hear what the two dancers were saying, it sounded like she was under water and they were above the surface talking. All she could do was just grip onto Minho’s shoulders just a little harder and hope that was enough of an answer to whatever question he had asked her. Minho tried to stand up as gently as he could with (Y/n) clutching on to him, Hyunjin helped with stabilizing the bunny and holding the door open for his hyung. They sat down on the couch, (Y/n) half in Minho’s lap and half on the couch, Hyunjin leaned over so that the hybrid was sandwiched between them and he once again began gently scratching her head. 

This had been one shaky morning, it started out so good but it quickly turned bad. Maybe a free day would do them all so good. The company wasn’t happy with them but they approved the sudden day off once Chan promised to work on some songs at home. Once Felix managed to reach I.N, the maknae hurriedly finished his personal schedule so that he could rush home as fast as he could. They all wanted to be there to comfort their family. When Jeongin got home, he found Minho, Hyunjin, and (Y/n) asleep on the couch with some low music playing in the background, Chan, Felix, and Changbin were sitting on the floor of Jisung’s room, half asleep as they watched over their brother, and finally, Seungmin was in the kitchen, cleaning up from the breakfast and prepping to make tea for everyone once they woke up again. Jeongin joined Seungmin in the kitchen, helping with the final pieces of the clean up, before he went to the living room, joining the hug-pile on the couch and letting himself fall asleep as well. Perhaps, the afternoon, will be kinder on all of them. 

And that was this chapter, I hope everyone enjoys it, what do you think will happen next? Will Chan get his moment to kiss our dear (Y/n)? Or will someone else perhaps steal her next kiss before him? Will Jisung be okay? I guess we will see, next time! 

[mirisss]

A Fool In Love

BND Park Sungho x female! reader

Summary: Being in love with your best friend isn’t easy, especially when they keep dating other people who aren’t right for them, so what do you do? You try your best to show them that they, well, belong with you. 

Warnings: Jealousy, a lot of crying over stupid people, a guy who can’t take a simple no, lots of joking, drinking (all of them are of age), (Y/n) getting a bit drunk, 

Wordcount ≈ 21.7k (I got very carried away but I hope you guys will enjoy it either way) Not proofread

Loosely based on pretty much all of BND’s title tracks

All the bnd members are the same age in this story, 

Please reblog! And enjoy!

Third Person POV

Park Sungho met (Y/n) when he was seven years old, on a summer afternoon that smelled of fresh grass and melted ice cream. The sun was high in the sky, casting warm golden hues over the playground where he and his friends were playing soccer. He had just scored a goal when a small voice cut through the cheers of his teammates.

“Hey! That’s not fair! You guys took over the whole field!”

Sungho turned around, wiping the sweat from his forehead. A little girl, around his age, stood with her arms crossed, her expression one of determination. She had a plastic jump rope clutched in one hand and a few colorful chalk pieces in the other.

“We were here first,” she added, chin tilted up defiantly.

Sungho blinked, surprised by her boldness. Most kids would have just found another spot to play, but she stood her ground, staring him down as if daring him to argue.

Jaehyun, one of Sungho’s teammates, scoffed. “What are you gonna do about it?”

(Y/n) narrowed her eyes, then suddenly threw a piece of chalk at him. It hit Jaehyun square in the forehead, leaving a pale blue smudge on his skin.

There was a moment of stunned silence. Then, to Sungho’s surprise, he started laughing.

“That was awesome,” he said, looking at her with newfound admiration.

She seemed caught off guard by his reaction, but then she grinned. “Well, you guys should share the field.”

Sungho glanced at his friends, then shrugged. “Alright, let’s make a deal. Half the field for soccer, half for whatever you were gonna do.”

She considered for a moment before nodding. “Deal.”

And that was the start of everything.

~~~

From that day on, Sungho and (Y/n) became inseparable.

They lived in the same neighborhood, their houses just a few streets apart, and they went to the same elementary school. They would race their bikes to class every morning, competing to see who could get there first—(Y/n) won most of the time, much to Sungho’s frustration.

After school, they would meet at the playground, sometimes playing with Jaehyun and the other boys, other times just the two of them, building castles in the sandpit or making up silly stories.

“Someday, I’m gonna be a famous soccer player,” Sungho declared one afternoon as they lay on the grass, staring up at the clouds.

(Y/n) turned her head toward him. “Yeah? And what if you don’t make it?” “I will make it,” he insisted. She giggled. “Fine, but if you don’t, you can always be a comedian. You’re kinda funny.” Sungho rolled his eyes but couldn’t help smiling. “What about you? What do you wanna be?”

She hummed, thinking. “I don’t know. Maybe a writer? Or a vet? Something fun.” “You should be a writer,” he said. “You tell good stories.” (Y/n) beamed. “Really?” “Yeah. Your story about the flying cat was kinda cool.” She laughed. “That was just a dream I had!” “Well, it was still cool.” She nudged him with her elbow. “Thanks, Sungho.”

It was little moments like that—laughing over silly things, sharing their dreams, just being together—that made their friendship feel so natural.

~~~

By the time they reached middle school, their friendship had deepened. They still did everything together—studying, eating lunch, walking home after school—but now, people had started to notice.

“Are you two dating?” one of their classmates asked one day, smirking. Sungho almost choked on his milk carton. “What? No! We’re just friends.” (Y/n) made a face. “Ew, Sungho’s like a brother to me.” Sungho didn’t know why, but hearing that made him feel… weird. He ignored the feeling and shoved it aside. “You guys act like a married couple,” another friend teased. (Y/n) rolled her eyes. “Just because we’re best friends doesn’t mean we like each other.” Sungho nodded quickly, but for some reason, the words stung a little.

Still, they carried on like usual, ignoring the teasing. They had each other’s backs no matter what. When Sungho got in trouble for accidentally breaking a classroom window during soccer practice, (Y/n) was the one who helped him apologize to the teacher. When (Y/n) got stage fright before her first class presentation, Sungho stood at the back of the room and gave her a thumbs-up, making silly faces until she smiled.

They were best friends. And that was all that mattered. Or at least, that’s what Sungho kept telling himself.

~~~

By the time they reached high school, things had started to shift.

(Y/n) had grown into one of the most popular girls in school—not just because of her looks, but because of her personality. She was funny, smart, and kind to everyone. Meanwhile, Sungho, Jaehyun, Riwoo, Taesan, Leehan, and Woonhak had solidified their reputation as one of the best soccer teams in the school’s history.

Girls started paying more attention to Sungho too, but he barely noticed. His focus remained on soccer and, of course, on (Y/n). But she had started to change, even if she didn’t realize it. She started talking more about boys—other boys.

“I think Jisung from Class 2 is kinda cute,” she mentioned one day as they walked home. Sungho scoffed. “Jisung? The guy who got suspended for cheating on his math test?” (Y/n) shrugged. “I mean, yeah, but he’s got a nice smile.” Sungho rolled his eyes. “You have terrible taste.” She laughed. “Oh, shut up.”

Little things like that started happening more often. She would talk about who she thought was attractive, who asked her out, who she had a tiny crush on. And Sungho would listen, nodding along, acting like it didn’t bother him. But it did. Because somewhere along the way, the weird feeling from middle school had come back—stronger this time. And for the first time, Sungho realized something that scared him. He didn’t just care about (Y/n) as a friend. He liked her. Maybe even more than that. And she had no idea.

~~~

The sun hung low in the sky, casting long shadows over the soccer field as Park Sungho dribbled the ball down the pitch. His usual sharp movements were sluggish, his passes slightly off-target, and he wasn’t running at full speed. It was unlike him.

Jaehyun, the team captain, narrowed his eyes as Sungho missed an easy shot—one he would usually score without a second thought. He let it slide at first, but when Sungho spaced out again, letting the ball get stolen right from under his feet, Jaehyun had seen enough.

“Alright, that’s it! Break time!” Jaehyun clapped his hands together, signaling for the team to gather. “Dude, we’ve only been practicing for twenty minutes,” Riwoo pointed out. Jaehyun ignored him and pointed straight at Sungho. “Yeah, well, somebody looks like he left his brain at home.” Sungho, who had been standing off to the side staring at absolutely nothing, blinked in confusion. “Huh?” Jaehyun gestured for everyone to sit. “Circle up, gentlemen. We need a team intervention.”

The boys flopped onto the grass, some stretching their legs, others lying down dramatically like they were dying. Sungho sat in the middle, still confused. “What is this?” Sungho asked, raising an eyebrow. “This,” Jaehyun said, clapping a hand on his shoulder, “is us figuring out what the hell is wrong with you. Because right now, you suck.” “Like, seriously, dude,” Taesan chimed in, shaking his head. “I’ve never seen you play this bad. Did you hit your head?” “Did you fail a test?” Woonhak added. "Did your dog run away?” Leehan asked. “I don’t have a dog.” “That’s the problem,” Leehan said solemnly.

Jaehyun rolled his eyes. “Alright, shut up. Sungho, talk. What’s going on?” Sungho exhaled heavily, running a hand through his hair. He hesitated, but then—why bother hiding it? They’d just keep pestering him until he spilled anyway. “…I think I’m in love with (Y/n).”

Silence.

Then, all at once—

“You think?!”

Sungho groaned as his teammates erupted into laughter. Jaehyun actually clutched his stomach, Taesan wiped an imaginary tear from his eye, and Woonhak dramatically fell back onto the grass. “Oh my God. He just figured it out,” Riwoo gasped between laughs. “I can’t—this is the funniest thing I’ve ever heard.” “Wait, wait,” Leehan sat up, grinning. “Sungho, are you telling us that you just now realized you’re in love with (Y/n)? Like, just now?” Sungho scowled. “Okay, first of all, I didn’t say ‘just now’—”

“You might as well have,” Taesan interrupted, smirking.

Sungho sighed, rubbing his temples. “I don’t know, okay? It just hit me recently. Like, every time she talks about other guys, I get this weird, awful feeling. It’s like… like someone’s squeezing my chest, and I just hate hearing about it.” Jaehyun hummed. “Sounds a lot like jealousy.” “Yeah, thanks, genius.” “And let me guess,” Woonhak grinned. “You wanna punch every guy she dates?” “…Maybe.”

Riwoo smirked. “You’re so in love.”

Sungho groaned, flopping onto his back. “This is a disaster.” Jaehyun nudged his leg. “Why? You’ve liked her for years. You just didn’t realize it. Now you know. So… do something about it.” Sungho scoffed. “Oh yeah, great idea. Let me just walk up to her and say, ‘Hey, (Y/n), you know all those guys you like? Yeah, well, I hate them because I’ve actually been in love with you this whole time. Wanna date me instead?’”

Taesan nodded. “Yeah, sounds solid.” Woonhak gave a thumbs-up. “Go for it.” Sungho glared. “Shut up.” Jaehyun chuckled. “Alright, alright. But seriously, you gotta do something. You can’t just sit around waiting forever.” “Yeah,” Riwoo agreed. “She’s gonna keep dating other guys. Can you handle watching that?”

Sungho hesitated. He already knew the answer. No. Not anymore.

Jaehyun patted his shoulder. “Then it’s time to step up, man.” Sungho exhaled. Maybe they were right. Maybe it was time. But the thought of confessing? That was terrifying.

~~~

Meanwhile with (Y/n): 

The café was alive with soft chatter, the hum of coffee machines, and the occasional clinking of spoons against ceramic cups. (Y/n), Yujin, and Lily sat in their usual booth by the window, drinks half-finished, as they leaned in conspiratorially.

“So, let me get this straight,” Yujin said, twirling her straw in her iced Americano. “You got another confession note?” (Y/n) sighed, holding up a neatly folded piece of paper. “Yep. This time, it was in literature class. The guy just casually slipped it onto my desk when the teacher wasn’t looking.” Lily’s eyes widened in excitement. “Did he sign his name?” (Y/n) unfolded the note and skimmed through it. “Nope. Just the usual—‘I think you’re really pretty, I’d love to take you out sometime’ kind of thing.”

“Ugh, boring,” Yujin groaned. “Come on, where’s the effort? If you’re gonna confess, at least go big. Flowers? A poem? A serenade?” (Y/n) laughed. “A serenade? In the middle of class?” “I’d respect the boldness,” Lily said, grinning. “Are you gonna say yes?” (Y/n) made a face. “I don’t know. I don’t even know who he is! What if he’s, like, some creepy guy who watches me from across the hallway?”

“Wouldn’t be the first time,” Yujin muttered. (Y/n) groaned. “Don’t remind me.” Lily leaned forward, resting her chin in her hands. “Still, you date a lot, but none of them ever seem to work out. Maybe this mystery guy could be different?” (Y/n) shrugged. “Maybe. But I don’t wanna get my hopes up. You guys remember last semester, right? The guy who called me his ‘future wife’ after one date?”

Lily shuddered. “Yeah, that was a disaster.” “And don’t forget the one before that,” Yujin added. “What was his name? Junho? The one who texted, like, fifty times a day and got mad if you didn’t respond in five minutes?” (Y/n) sighed. “Yep. That was fun.” Lily gave her a sympathetic smile. “You really don’t have the best luck, huh?”

“I really don’t.” (Y/n) took a sip of her caramel macchiato. “Maybe I should just give up on dating for a while.” “Pfft.” Yujin waved a hand. “Yeah, right. You love being in love. You’ll be crushing on someone new by next week.” (Y/n) rolled her eyes. “I hate that you’re not wrong.” Lily giggled, checking the time on her phone. “Speaking of which, isn’t Sungho’s practice ending soon?” (Y/n) glanced at her own phone and immediately started gathering her things. “Yeah, I should go.”

Yujin smirked. “Of course. Wouldn’t want to keep your beloved best friend waiting.” (Y/n) rolled her eyes, slinging her bag over her shoulder. “You guys are ridiculous.” “Tell Sungho we said hi,” Lily called out teasingly as (Y/n) walked away. She just shook her head with a laugh, heading toward the soccer field like she always did—completely unaware of the conversation that had just taken place there minutes ago.

~~~

The soccer field was still buzzing with energy, even though practice had officially ended. The players were scattered around, cooling down or chatting amongst themselves—except for two.

Sungho was sprinting across the field, his expression twisted in frustration, while Woonhak ran ahead of him, laughing maniacally with Sungho’s phone in his hand.

“Woonhak, you little gremlin! Give it back!” Sungho shouted, lunging forward. “Not until you admit what you were looking at before practice!” Woonhak teased, easily dodging Sungho’s reach. Jaehyun, Riwoo, Taesan, and Leehan sat nearby, watching the chaos unfold with amused expressions. “What do you think it was?” Taesan mused. “My guess? Something romantic,” Leehan said, smirking. “Maybe he was reading love poems,” Riwoo added, nudging Jaehyun. “Or maybe,” Jaehyun drawled, stretching his legs out, “he was looking at ways to finally confess to (Y/n).” Sungho groaned. “You guys are not helping.”

Just then, a familiar laugh rang through the air, and Sungho’s stomach did a tiny flip. (Y/n) stood by the entrance of the field, watching the scene unfold with amusement. She always found Woonhak’s boundless energy endearing. He reminded her of an overenthusiastic puppy—always eager, always playful, and always listening to her as if every word she said was a direct order from his master.

“Woonhak,” she called out, smiling. Immediately, the younger boy skidded to a stop and turned to face her, his face lighting up. “(Y/n)-noona!” “Give Sungho his phone back.” Without hesitation, Woonhak jogged over to her and placed the phone in her hands like an obedient pup. “Here you go!” She patted his head. “Good boy.”

Woonhak grinned. “See, this is why you’re my favorite.” Sungho finally reached them, slightly out of breath, and shot Woonhak a glare. “I hate you.” Woonhak only smirked. “Love you too, hyung.” (Y/n) chuckled as she handed the phone back to Sungho. “Here. You need to learn how to keep your stuff safe from mischievous puppies.” Sungho took the phone, his fingers brushing against hers briefly. He swallowed. “Thanks.”

(Y/n) smiled, slinging her bag over her shoulder. “Come on, let’s go.” Sungho nodded, falling into step beside her as they left the field together. The two walked in comfortable silence for a few minutes before (Y/n) broke it.

“Today was interesting,” she mused. Sungho glanced at her. “Oh?” She held up the folded note from earlier and waved it slightly. “Got another confession letter.” Sungho’s stomach twisted. Not again.

“Another one?” he asked, forcing his voice to sound lighthearted. “At this rate, you’re gonna need a whole separate backpack just to carry all of them.” (Y/n) laughed. “Right? It’s kinda sweet, though.” Sungho didn’t reply. Sweet wasn’t exactly the word he would’ve used.

“I still don’t know who wrote it,” she continued. “But honestly, I’ve already been thinking about someone else.” Sungho’s breath hitched. Was she finally noticing him? “Who?” he asked, keeping his tone casual. She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. “There’s this senior. He’s really attractive.”

His heart sank.

“Oh.” He cleared his throat. “Uh… what’s so great about him?” (Y/n) hummed in thought. “I don’t know. He just has this cool, confident vibe. Plus, he has really broad shoulders. I don’t know why, but I find that so attractive.” Sungho felt like someone had just punched him in the gut.

Broad shoulders. Of course. “Sounds… nice,” he managed to say. She sighed. “Anyway, it’s probably nothing. I doubt he even knows I exist.” Sungho wanted to scream, I exist. I’ve always existed for you. But instead, he just nodded. “Yeah. Maybe.”

They reached her house, and she turned to him with a soft smile. “See you tomorrow?” Sungho forced a smile. “Yeah. See you.” She disappeared inside, and he stood there for a moment, staring at her door. Then, he turned and walked home, his mind racing with a single thought.

~~~

Sungho stood in front of his full-length mirror, his jaw clenched. His shoulders weren’t small. Compared to his friends, he had the broadest build out of all of them. But compared to an actual gym-goer? A senior? Not enough. Not enough for her to look at him the way she looked at every other guy. He rolled his shoulders, examining himself from different angles. Would (Y/n) notice if he worked out more? If he got stronger, broader? Would she finally see him?

A determined expression settled on his face. He opened his phone and started searching. “Best workouts to get broader shoulders.” Tomorrow, he’d start. And maybe—just maybe—(Y/n) would finally see him as more than just her best friend.

~~~

Sungho had been working out since the middle of their second semester in high school. At first, it was just frustration-fueled effort—desperate attempts at sculpting himself into something (Y/n) would notice. But reality didn’t work like that. Muscles didn’t form overnight, and broad shoulders didn’t just appear after a few weeks of lifting. It wasn’t until the last semester of their final year that his hard work started showing.

He still remembered the day (Y/n) had casually mentioned it. “Damn, Sungho, you’re getting buff. It suits you.” He had felt his heart do somersaults, but her words didn’t carry the weight he wished they did. She said it the same way she’d compliment a new haircut or a stylish jacket. Nothing more, nothing less. It stung. But he didn’t stop.

Partly because he still wanted her to notice him, but also because working out made him a better athlete. It made him faster, stronger, more efficient on the field. His hard work had landed him a solid reputation in their school’s soccer team, and now, with just one week left until his final high school match, he knew scouts would be watching.

This match could mean the difference between playing soccer in college or leaving the sport behind for good. But when his phone buzzed during practice, everything else became irrelevant.

Sungho stood on the soccer field, wiping sweat from his forehead as Coach blew the whistle for a water break. He pulled out his phone, expecting a text from his mom or maybe one of the guys messing around in the team’s group chat.

But his heart stopped when he saw (Y/n)’s name.

(Y/n): Are you busy?

That alone made his stomach twist.

She never asked if he was busy. She usually just sent something random, assuming he’d respond whenever he could.

Sungho: At practice. Why?

The reply came almost instantly.

(Y/n): I got dumped.

Sungho froze.

His fingers clenched around his phone, his jaw tightening as a wave of emotions hit him all at once.

Anger. Frustration. A helpless kind of sadness.

It had happened again.

(Y/n): He was cheating on me. And using me for my notes.

Sungho exhaled sharply through his nose.

He should’ve known. He did know. The guy was too smooth, too charming in a way that felt practiced. Sungho had seen the warning signs, but what could he have done? (Y/n) never listened when he tried to subtly warn her about her choices in guys.

And now here they were. Again.

“Sungho!” Jaehyun’s voice snapped him out of his thoughts. “Water break’s over, let’s go!”

His grip on his phone tightened.

This was an important practice. His last few before the big game. His future in soccer depended on how well he performed next week.

But the choice wasn’t hard.

Sungho: Where are you?

(Y/n): My house.

Sungho: I’m coming.

Without hesitation, Sungho shoved his phone in his pocket, grabbed his bag, and jogged toward the edge of the field.

“Where are you going?” Jaehyun called out. “Something came up,” Sungho muttered. Coach raised an eyebrow as Sungho passed him. “You’re skipping practice a week before the biggest match of your life?” Sungho didn’t hesitate. “Yes.” Coach sighed but didn’t stop him. Jaehyun, however, jogged up beside him, lowering his voice. “Is it (Y/n)?” Sungho didn’t answer. Jaehyun sighed, shaking his head. “Dude, you can’t keep doing this.” Sungho turned to face him. “She needs me.” Jaehyun held his gaze for a long moment before exhaling in defeat. “Fine. Go.”

Sungho didn’t waste another second. He ran.

(Y/n) sat on her bed, her arms wrapped around her knees. The room was dimly lit, the only source of light coming from the soft glow of her bedside lamp. A half-eaten pint of ice cream sat on her nightstand, untouched.

She wasn’t crying. She was too tired to cry. Instead, she just felt stupid. How many times was she going to let this happen? How many times was she going to ignore the red flags, only to end up here—alone, humiliated, and feeling like an idiot? A knock on her window made her jump. She turned her head, only to see Sungho standing outside, his usual hoodie pulled over his head, his expression unreadable.

With a small sigh, she got up and slid the window open. “You know, you could just use the front door.” Sungho shrugged. “This is faster.” (Y/n) stepped aside, letting him climb in. He landed on her floor with practiced ease, like he had done it a thousand times before.

“Did you really skip practice?” she asked as he straightened up. “Doesn’t matter,” he said simply, sitting down on the edge of her bed. “Tell me what happened.” She hesitated for a moment before sitting down beside him. “It’s the same old story.” Sungho didn’t say anything. He just listened. So she told him.

How the guy had been acting distant lately. How she found out through a mutual friend that he was seeing someone else. How, when she confronted him, he hadn’t even tried to deny it—just shrugged and said, “What did you expect?”

Sungho clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms. “Do you want me to kill him?” he asked, only half-joking. (Y/n) let out a dry laugh. “No fighting, remember?” Sungho exhaled slowly, unclenching his fists. “Right.” They sat in silence for a moment before (Y/n) rested her head on his shoulder. “I’m so tired, Sungho,” she whispered. “Why do I keep doing this to myself?”

Sungho swallowed hard, his heart pounding at the warmth of her touch. Because you don’t see me, he wanted to say. But instead, he just rested his head against hers. “Because you’re too kind. You believe in people, even when they don’t deserve it.” She sighed. “Maybe I should stop.” Sungho forced a small smile. “You won’t. It’s who you are.”

They sat like that for a long time—her leaning on him, him holding himself together. And in that moment, Sungho realized something. It didn’t matter if he got broad shoulders. It didn’t matter how strong he got, how much he changed, how much he sacrificed. Because at the end of the day, he would always be the one picking up the pieces. And she would never notice.

After nearly an hour of sitting in silence, (Y/n) had stopped crying. Her body had long since relaxed against Sungho’s side, her breathing even, her weight light but comforting against him. The half-eaten ice cream had melted into a sticky mess on her nightstand, completely forgotten. The only sounds were the occasional sniffle and the faint ticking of the clock on her wall. Sungho hadn’t moved. He didn’t want to.

He wasn’t sure if she had fallen asleep, but she had gone still, and for a moment, he allowed himself to pretend that this was something more. That maybe she wasn’t leaning on him just because she was hurting, but because she wanted to. He let his eyes drift shut, pretending, just for a little while, that he was allowed to have this. Then he felt it.

A small hand slipping into his. His entire body tensed. (Y/n) had taken his hand in hers, her fingers lightly tracing over the rough callouses he had developed from years of soccer. It was a simple touch, so casual that it probably meant nothing to her. But to him? It was everything.

His heart skipped—no, tripped—over itself, his stomach twisting as if he had just been launched into free fall. He held his breath, afraid that if he moved, she would realize what she was doing and pull away. Then, in the quietest whisper, she murmured, “Thanks, Sungho.” His throat tightened.

He wanted to tell her that she didn’t need to thank him. That he would always, always come running whenever she needed him. That it didn’t matter if it was the middle of the night, or if he was in the middle of the most important soccer match of his life—if she called, he would answer. But before he could even process what she had said, she spoke again, this time a little louder. “You idiot,” she muttered, her thumb brushing over his knuckles. “You skipped practice for me.”

Sungho barely resisted the urge to smile. So she did know. She must’ve thought he was asleep, because her tone wasn’t her usual teasing one. It was softer, a little more raw. “You should be more serious about your future,” she continued, her voice barely above a whisper. “What if you lost your chance to impress the scouts?” Sungho, who had been forcing himself to keep still, finally broke. He let out a quiet laugh, his chest vibrating against her side.

(Y/n) gasped and sat up straight. “You were awake?” He grinned, tilting his head to look at her. “The whole time.” Her face twisted in embarrassment as she smacked his arm. “Why didn’t you say anything?” “I was comfortable,” he said with a shrug, stretching his arms above his head. “And I wanted to hear what you’d say about me when you thought I wasn’t listening.”

(Y/n) groaned, hiding her face in her hands. “I take back my thanks.” “No, you don’t.” She peeked at him through her fingers. “Ugh, you’re so annoying.” Sungho just smiled. For a moment, she stared at him, and he could see that she was feeling a little lighter now. There was a small, tired smile tugging at the corner of her lips, and it made all of this worth it.

Then she sighed, rolling her shoulders. “Still. You should’ve gone to practice.” He shrugged. “You were more important.” She blinked, then smacked his arm again. “That’s not how this works! What if your coach benches you for skipping?” “Then I’ll make up for it at the game.” She sighed again, shaking her head at him. But this time, she smiled. “I’ll be there, you know.” Sungho raised an eyebrow. “At my game?” She nodded. “Yep. Front row, wearing your number, screaming my lungs out.”

His heart did a double take. “What?” he asked, sure he had misheard. (Y/n) stretched her arms above her head, yawning a little. “I said I’ll wear your jersey. Since you don’t have a girlfriend to do it, I guess I’ll have to suffice.” Sungho forgot how to breathe.

His jersey. She was going to wear his jersey. For the first time in years, she was going to have his name and number on her back—not some random senior’s, not some guy she was dating—his. He swallowed. “You— you don’t have to do that.”

(Y/n) shrugged. “Nah, I want to. Gotta make up for making you skip practice.” Sungho wanted to tell her that she didn’t owe him anything. That this—this moment, this feeling—was already more than he could have ever asked for. But all he could do was nod. And hope that she didn’t hear how loud his heart was beating.

~~~

The stands were packed. It was Sungho’s final match, and the pressure was heavier than ever. College scouts were watching, his coach was counting on him, and the entire school had turned up to see the team play their last game. But none of that mattered. Because as Sungho jogged onto the field, his eyes immediately found her.

(Y/n) sat in the front row, right where she said she’d be. And there it was—the sight that made his chest tighten, that made his hands shake, that made all the noise in the stadium fade into nothing. She was wearing his jersey. His name. His number. On her back, on display for everyone to see. His heart soared. (Y/n) caught his gaze and waved, flashing him a bright smile. “Play well, idiot!”

For the first time in his life, he felt invincible. And that feeling carried onto the field. Sungho played like a man possessed. Every move was calculated, every pass crisp, every shot clean. He ran faster, pushed harder, gave everything he had. It was as if all the years of training, all the sacrifices, all the heartbreak had built up to this moment.

And by the time the final whistle blew, their team had won. The crowd erupted into cheers, but Sungho barely heard any of it. His teammates swarmed him, congratulating him, slapping his back, ruffling his hair. He caught sight of the scouts nodding approvingly from the stands.

But all he cared about was running straight to her. (Y/n) was already waiting at the edge of the field, grinning at him. “You played amazing!” Sungho, still breathless, grinned back. “It was because of you.” She rolled her eyes, but her smile didn’t fade. “Yeah, yeah. I’ll take the credit.” He chuckled, shaking his head.

For once, just for a fleeting moment, it felt like maybe—just maybe—she was his. Even if it was just a jersey. Even if it was just for today. He would hold onto this moment forever.

~~~

College had come faster than either of them had expected. Graduation was a blur of flashing cameras, tight hugs, and tearful goodbyes. Sungho had walked across that stage with a diploma in one hand and (Y/n)’s hand in the other as they cheered for each other, promising that no matter what, they would stay close. And they had.

Now, months later, college life had settled in. Sungho had grown even more popular than before, which wasn’t surprising. As a key player on the university’s soccer team, his name was known across campus. Add his devastatingly good looks, broad frame, and the way he carried himself—girls were obsessed with him.

But he barely dated. No one understood why. It wasn’t that he didn’t have options. If anything, he probably had too many. Everywhere he went, someone was trying to get his number, slide into his DMs, or “accidentally” bump into him on campus. And yet, every single time, he turned them down.

Because the only girl he wanted was sitting right next to him, leaning her head against his shoulder, groaning as she lost another round of Mario Kart. “Ugh, this game is rigged!” (Y/n) whined, tossing her controller onto the couch. Woonhak, who had been absolutely demolishing everyone in the game, grinned. “Nah, you just suck.” “Watch your mouth, Wonnie,” (Y/n) shot back, flicking his forehead.

The entire dorm was packed with laughter. Sungho and his roommates—Jaehyun, Taesan, Riwoo, Leehan, and Woonhak—had all gathered for their usual game night, and as always, (Y/n) was right there with them. It was almost like high school again. Almost. Except now, things were different.

Now, (Y/n) had a boyfriend. An insecure, controlling, jealous boyfriend. Sungho tried not to think about him too much because if he did, he’d probably end up punching a hole in the wall.

The guy was an asshole—the type who threw a tantrum if (Y/n) spent too much time with other guys, the type who went through her phone when she wasn’t looking, the type who made her feel guilty for hanging out with her best friend. The only reason she was even here tonight was because the guy was out of town for the weekend.

And Sungho? He was doing what he had always done—waiting in the background, silently wishing she would realize that he was right here.

~~~

They had been playing for over an hour when (Y/n) suddenly turned to Sungho with a grin. “So, I have this friend,” she started. Sungho’s shoulders tensed. “No.” (Y/n) blinked. “I didn’t even say anything yet.” “I already know where this is going.” “You don’t even know her.” “I don’t need to.” (Y/n) groaned, dramatically flopping against his side. “Why do you never date anyone?”

Jaehyun, who had been lazily scrolling through his phone, smirked. “Yeah, Sungho. Why don’t you tell us why you’re the most eligible bachelor on campus but refuse to actually be a bachelor?” The other guys snickered. Sungho rolled his eyes. “I’m focusing on my career.” Jaehyun snorted. “You’ve been using that excuse since high school, bro.” “Maybe because it’s true.”

(Y/n) frowned, nudging his arm. “Still, you should at least try. You’ll never find ‘the one’ if you don’t put yourself out there.” Sungho could feel his heart hammering against his ribs. Oh, the irony. Here she was, pushing him to date someone—anyone—without realizing that he had already found ‘the one.’

She was sitting right next to him. And she was completely oblivious. His grip tightened on the controller. For a brief, reckless moment, he wanted to say it. He wanted to grab her hand, look her in the eye, and tell her that the reason he never dated anyone was because no one else could compare to her. That every time she looked at another guy, it made his chest ache. That he had been trying to tell her in a million different ways, but she never seemed to see it.

But then he remembered her boyfriend. The possessive jerk who already hated how much time she spent with him. Sungho clenched his jaw and swallowed the words down. Instead, he forced a chuckle. “I’ll date when I have time.” (Y/n) sighed. “Fine, fine. But don’t complain when you end up alone with just a soccer ball for company.”

Leehan snickered. “I mean, the guy’s basically married to soccer at this point.” Taesan smirked. “Maybe he does have someone in mind but doesn’t wanna tell us.” “Definitely,” Riwoo added. “There’s no way he’s staying single by choice. There’s gotta be someone.” Sungho gave them all a warning glare, but Jaehyun just smirked. “Ohhh, I bet I know who it is,” he teased, wiggling his eyebrows.

Sungho shot him a sharp look. Jaehyun just smirked harder. “Relax, I won’t say it out loud.” Sungho swore he was going to kill him. (Y/n), however, just laughed. “I swear, you guys act like Sungho’s some tragic love story waiting to happen.”

If only she knew. Sungho swallowed hard and focused on the screen, pretending he wasn’t feeling like a complete idiot. He had been in love with her for years. And somehow, she was still completely blind to it.

~~~

After everyone had left and the dorm was finally quiet, Sungho lay in bed, staring at the ceiling. The conversation from earlier kept replaying in his head. “You’ll never find ‘the one’ if you don’t put yourself out there.” He let out a dry, humorless chuckle. She really had no idea, did she? He turned onto his side, exhaling slowly.

(Y/n) had always been the one he wanted. And no matter how hard he tried to move on, no one else ever seemed to matter. But she was still dating him. And so, just like always, Sungho stayed silent. And hoped—prayed—that one day, she’d finally see him.

~~~

Sunday arrived like a storm waiting to strike. (Y/n) had spent the entire weekend with Sungho and his roommates, laughing, playing video games, and forgetting—if only for a little while—about the suffocating grip of her relationship. But then, he came back. And all hell broke loose.

~~~

The moment (Y/n) walked into her boyfriend’s apartment, she could tell something was wrong. He was already sitting on the couch, arms crossed, jaw tight, his phone in his hand as if he had just gotten the worst news of his life. His eyes flicked up at her entrance, dark and stormy. (Y/n) barely had a second to speak before his voice cut through the room.

“So, did you have fun?” She blinked. “Huh?” He scoffed, standing up. “Don’t ‘huh’ me. You know exactly what I’m talking about.” Confused, (Y/n) dropped her bag on the counter. “I literally just got here. What’s wrong with you?” “What’s wrong with me?” He let out a bitter laugh. “Oh, I don’t know. Maybe the fact that you spent the entire weekend hanging out with Sungho and his little soccer crew?”

(Y/n)’s stomach twisted. Of course. Of course his friends had told him. She sighed, crossing her arms. “I don’t see why that’s a problem.” His nostrils flared. “You really don’t?” “No, I don’t,” she shot back. “They’re my friends. You act like I was cheating on you or something—”

His hand slammed against the wall beside him, making her flinch. “Because that’s what it looks like, (Y/n)!” he snapped. “Do you have any idea how it makes me look when my girlfriend is running around with some guy all weekend?” She took a step back, hands curling into fists. “I wasn’t ‘running around’ with anyone! I was just—” “With him,” he cut in, voice sharp. “Always him.”

Her breath caught in her throat. She had known he was insecure, but this… this was something else. She shook her head. “You’re being ridiculous.” His lips curled. “Am I?” “Yes! Because nothing is going on between me and Sungho!” He scoffed, running a hand through his hair. “You really expect me to believe that? That guy has been in love with you for years!”

(Y/n) froze. For a second, she thought she misheard him. “What…?” He laughed, but there was no humor in it. “Oh, don’t play dumb. Everyone knows. His friends, your friends—hell, even my friends knew before I did.”

(Y/n)’s heart was pounding. Sungho… in love with her? No. That wasn’t possible. If that were true, she would have known. Right? But before she could even process it, he stepped closer, his voice dropping lower. “I bet you like it, don’t you?” he muttered. “Having him wrapped around your finger. Knowing that no matter how many guys you date, he’ll always be waiting for you like some pathetic little puppy.”

Her blood ran cold. “That’s not—” “Shut up.” She stilled. The air in the room changed. The way he looked at her now—it wasn’t anger. It was something darker. Her stomach turned. For the first time in their entire relationship, she felt… unsafe. And then it happened.

His hand moved. He didn’t hit her. Not really. But he raised his hand as if he was going to. And that was enough. (Y/n) didn’t stay to see what happened next. She turned, grabbed her bag, and ran.

~~~

By the time she made it to Sungho’s apartment, she was breathless, shaking, barely able to see through the tears streaming down her face. She knocked frantically, heart hammering against her ribs. Seconds later, the door swung open. Sungho stood there, dressed in sweatpants and a hoodie, hair messy from what must have been a nap. The moment he saw her face, his entire body went rigid.

“(Y/n)?” His voice was urgent. “What happened?” She didn’t answer. She couldn’t. She just collapsed against him, sobbing. His arms were around her in an instant, warm, steady, grounding. She gripped his hoodie, shaking. “I—I didn’t know where else to go.” Sungho’s jaw tightened.

He didn’t know what had happened yet, but he knew it had to do with that bastard she called a boyfriend. His grip on her tightened. “You’re always welcome here". She sniffled, nodding against his chest. For a long time, neither of them spoke. Sungho just held her, rubbing soothing circles on her back, waiting. Eventually, her breathing evened out. And when she finally pulled away, wiping her face, Sungho guided her inside without a word.

She sat down on his couch, and he crouched in front of her, searching her face. “Tell me,” he said softly. Her lips trembled. “We fought.” His hands curled into fists. No shit. But he kept his voice calm. “About what?” She exhaled shakily. “About you.” Sungho’s stomach twisted. Of course. Of course it was about him.

“I told him nothing was going on,” she continued, her voice barely above a whisper. “That we’re just friends. But he… he didn’t believe me.” Sungho swallowed hard. “Did he… did he hurt you?” She hesitated. And that hesitation was enough. Sungho shot to his feet.

That motherf—

“No!” (Y/n) grabbed his wrist, panicked. “He didn’t hit me! He just—he almost did. But he didn’t.” Sungho’s fists clenched so tight his knuckles went white. Almost wasn’t good enough. He had tried. That bastard had tried to hurt her. And for that, Sungho was going to kill him. But then (Y/n) pulled him back down, shaking her head. “Please,” she whispered. “Don’t do anything. Just… stay.”

His heart cracked. She was terrified. And right now, she didn’t need a fight. She needed him. So, with every ounce of restraint in his body, Sungho took a deep breath and sat beside her. She leaned her head against his shoulder, exhausted. And once again, just like always, Sungho was there. Holding her together when she was falling apart. Even though, deep down, he knew… She would never look at him the way he looked at her.

~~~

(Y/n) had cried herself to sleep. Sungho stayed beside her until her breathing evened out, her fingers still curled slightly into his hoodie, as if holding onto him even in sleep. He wished—God, he wished—he could stay there. Just lie down, pull her into his arms, and let her know that no one would ever hurt her again. But he knew better.

She didn’t need that from him. Not right now. So, with a quiet sigh, he carefully untangled himself from her grasp, tucked the blanket around her, and stood up. If he couldn’t hold her, he would do the next best thing. Take care of her.

Sungho wasn’t exactly a chef, but he knew his way around a kitchen. Growing up with his mom working late shifts meant he had to learn how to cook pretty early on, and now, it was just second nature. Opening the fridge, he took stock of what he had. Eggs. Rice. Leftover chicken. Some vegetables. Good enough.

As he started cooking, his mind wandered back to what had happened. The rage was still there, burning in his chest, barely contained. That bastard. That absolute coward. The fact that he had almost hit (Y/n) made Sungho’s blood boil. What kind of man even thought of raising a hand against the person they claimed to love?

It took everything in him not to grab his keys, storm out, and track the guy down himself. But he didn’t. Because she had asked him not to. So, instead, he let out a long breath and focused on chopping vegetables, the rhythmic motion calming him—if only slightly.

Right as he was stirring the rice, the front door swung open. Jaehyun, Taesan, Riwoo, Leehan, and Woonhak all walked in, talking loudly about their day—until they saw Sungho. Standing in the kitchen. Cooking. Alone. Which was weird, because usually, (Y/n) would be sitting on the counter or at the table, chatting with Sungho as he cooked. 

Jaehyun raised a brow. “Uh… bro?” Sungho looked up. “Yo.” Taesan crossed his arms. “Where’s (Y/n)?” “Asleep,” Sungho said, lowering his voice. “In my room.” A beat of silence.

Then—

Woonhak’s eyes went wide. “HYUNG?!” Sungho’s head snapped toward him, glaring. “Not like that!” Riwoo smirked. “Damn. Thought you finally made a move.” Jaehyun frowned. “Wait. If she’s asleep here, then…” His voice trailed off, eyes darkening. “Did something happen?” Sungho exhaled. Then, quietly, he filled them in.

By the time he was done, the room was dead silent. Sungho didn’t need to look at his friends to know they were pissed. Jaehyun was gripping the back of a chair, knuckles white. Riwoo had his jaw clenched so tight it looked like it might snap. Taesan, usually the chillest one, was staring at the floor, shaking his head.

Leehan muttered something under his breath that sounded suspiciously like, “Where does he live?” And Woonhak—who was usually bouncing off the walls—was completely still. It was Jaehyun who finally spoke. “Let’s kill him.” Sungho sighed. “No.”

“Why not?” Riwoo snapped. “Because she asked me not to do anything.” “That’s a dumb reason.” “I know.” Jaehyun let out a sharp breath. “At least let me break his nose.” Sungho shook his head. “Fine,” Jaehyun muttered. “But if I see him…” No one needed him to finish that sentence.

They tried to stay quiet after that, though the occasional curse still slipped out under their breath as Sungho finished cooking. Despite their anger, they knew that right now, what mattered most was (Y/n). She was safe here. With them. With him. And Sungho would do everything in his power to make sure she stayed safe.

~~~

Sungho had barely set the last dish on the table when he realized that nearly 30 minutes had passed since he left (Y/n) in his room. She should have woken up by now. Something wasn’t right. A flicker of concern passed through him as he wiped his hands on a kitchen towel and made his way to his bedroom. The moment he pushed the door open, his chest tightened.

There she was. Sitting on the bed, legs curled up against her chest, shoulders trembling. Her phone was in her hands, the screen dimly glowing. And silent tears were streaming down her face. Sungho felt his heart drop.

He had seen her cry many times before—more times than he ever should have—but this was different. This wasn’t just sadness. It was defeat. Wordlessly, he stepped closer and sat down beside her on the bed. She didn’t acknowledge him at first, too lost in whatever pain she was drowning in. It wasn’t until he gently took the phone from her hands that she finally spoke.

“I shouldn’t have checked.” Her voice was barely above a whisper, thick with emotion. “I knew I shouldn’t have checked, but I did.” Sungho’s jaw clenched as he glanced at the screen. A text from her ex. “You’re nothing without me.” “You’ll come back. You always do.” Sungho had never wanted to punch a phone more in his life.

His fingers curled tightly around the device before he forced himself to put it down. He inhaled sharply, pushing the rage away, focusing only on the girl in front of him. “Hey,” he murmured, shifting closer. “Look at me.” She did. Her eyes were red-rimmed, lashes clumped together from the tears, lips trembling. God, it hurt to see her like this.

Sungho reached out, gently brushing a stray tear from her cheek with his thumb. “He’s wrong.” His voice was steady, firm. “You don’t need him. You never did.” (Y/n) sniffled, her lips pressing together as if she wanted to believe him—but couldn’t. So he kept going. “You know what you do have?” He gave her a small smile. “A bunch of annoying soccer players who would commit arson for you.”

A tiny, watery laugh escaped her lips. “Arson?” He grinned. “Jaehyun’s idea, not mine.” She shook her head, a faint smile tugging at the corners of her mouth. Sungho felt his chest loosen just a little. “You’re not alone, (Y/n),” he continued, his voice softer now. “You have us. You have me.”

For a moment, she just looked at him. And then, to his surprise, she leaned forward and pressed her forehead against his shoulder. “Thank you,” she whispered. Sungho closed his eyes for a second, inhaling the scent of her shampoo, the warmth of her against him. He wished he could stay like this forever. But instead, he chuckled, nudging her gently.

“Come on,” he said. “I made food.” She pulled back slightly, wiping her tears. “You cooked?” He smirked. “Don’t sound so surprised.” “I’m just saying, last time you tried to make ramen, you almost set the kitchen on fire.” “First of all, that was one time. Second, that wasn’t even my fault! The stove was possessed or something.” (Y/n) let out a real laugh this time, and Sungho felt a sense of victory flood through him. He stood up, holding a hand out to her. “Come on, before Woonhak eats everything.” (Y/n) hesitated only for a moment before placing her hand in his.

The moment they stepped into the kitchen, (Y/n) froze. Because there they were. Jaehyun, Taesan, Riwoo, Leehan, and Woonhak—already seated, waiting for her. Plates set, food still steaming. And just like that, tears welled up in her eyes again—but this time, not from sadness. From happiness.

Because even after everything… She still had them. She still had him. Sungho squeezed her hand gently. “You okay?” She looked up at him, a teary-eyed smile on her lips. “I am now.”

Dinner with the boys was exactly what (Y/n) needed. At first, she had been quiet, her mind still reeling from everything that had happened, but her friends—her family—refused to let her dwell in the pain for too long. Woonhak was the first to start reminiscing.

“Remember when we were in high school and Sungho hyung tried to impress a girl by doing that trick shot during practice?” Sungho groaned, already regretting being born. “Don’t—” “Ohhh,” Jaehyun smirked, leaning back in his chair. “The one where he tripped over his own feet and face-planted in front of the entire team?” (Y/n) gasped. “You didn’t!” “I did not.” “He did,” Taesan corrected, nodding solemnly. (Y/n) burst into laughter, the first genuine, unrestrained laugh she had let out in days. Sungho rolled his eyes but couldn’t help but smile. At least she was laughing.

The teasing continued throughout dinner, with the boys throwing out story after story—from Woonhak getting locked in a janitor’s closet by accident to Riwoo completely forgetting his jersey before an important match and having to borrow one from a fan. For a little while, (Y/n) forgot. Forgot the heartbreak. Forgot the pain. But the moment they started clearing up the dishes, reality came crashing back. She still had so many of her things at her ex’s apartment.

Clothes. Jewelry. Books. Memories. And she didn’t want to leave them there. But the thought of going back alone—of seeing him again—made her stomach twist in anxiety. Sungho immediately noticed the shift in her mood. “You okay?” He nudged her gently as he dried a plate. (Y/n) hesitated.

Then, in a quiet voice, she admitted, “I still have a lot of my stuff at his place.”

The entire kitchen went silent.

Even Woonhak, who had been humming some random tune, stopped in his tracks.

It was Jaehyun who spoke first. “You want us to go get it for you?”

She bit her lip. “No, I… I should go myself.”

Sungho’s grip on the dish towel tightened.

“You don’t have to,” he said. “We can handle it.”

She shook her head. “If I don’t do it myself, I feel like… I don’t know. Like I’m running away.”

He hated that she was right.

(Y/n) was always the type to face things head-on, even when it hurt.

Sungho respected that about her.

He also hated that about her.

Because it meant she would willingly put herself in situations where she could get hurt again.

He exhaled, placing the towel down. “Then I’m coming with you.”

Her head snapped up. “You don’t have to—”

“I want to.”

She looked at him for a long moment, something unreadable in her eyes.

Then, she nodded.

“Okay.”

Sungho gave her a small, reassuring smile.

Whatever happened next…

She wouldn’t face it alone.

~~~

The night passed in a strange mixture of comfort and tension.

(Y/n) had borrowed one of Sungho’s oversized shirts to sleep in, drowning in its fabric, the sleeves slipping past her fingers. It smelled just like him—clean, fresh, and familiar.

She had teased him about the size.

“You’re way too buff now,” she had joked, tugging at the loose collar. “You used to be a skinny little thing back in high school.”

Sungho had laughed, scratching the back of his neck. “Yeah, well… things change.”

She hadn’t thought anything of it.

But to him, those words held a heavier meaning.

She had changed too.

She had changed in ways that made his heart ache, in ways that made him want to shield her from the world.

And yet, here she was.

Curled up in his bed, stealing his blankets, her face peaceful as sleep overtook her.

Sungho, on the other hand, lay awake on the mattress on the floor, staring at the ceiling.

His mind wouldn’t shut off.

Because tomorrow…

Tomorrow, they would go back to her ex’s place.

And Sungho was ready for a fight.

~~~

The smell of coffee filled the apartment the next morning.

Sungho had woken up early, unable to sleep much anyway, so he had taken it upon himself to make breakfast.

(Y/n) walked out of his room, hair a little messy, still wearing his shirt.

Sungho nearly burned the eggs.

She needs to stop looking so good in my clothes.

“Morning,” she yawned, rubbing her eyes as she sat at the kitchen counter.

“Morning,” he replied, sliding a plate of toast and eggs in front of her.

She blinked at it. “You’re really trying to prove to me that you can cook, huh?”

He smirked. “Maybe.”

She took a bite, humming in approval. “Alright, Chef Park. I approve.”

Sungho chuckled, sitting down across from her, but the lighthearted moment was short-lived.

Because they both knew what was coming next.

(Y/n) set her fork down, exhaling.

“Are you sure you want to come with me?” she asked, her voice softer now. “I don’t want to drag you into drama with him.”

Sungho leaned forward, resting his arms on the table. “You are not going there alone.”

She studied his face for a moment, then nodded.

“Okay.”

Sungho clenched his jaw, already preparing himself.

Her ex hated him.

But that didn’t matter.

Because Sungho hated him more.

And if he so much as breathed the wrong way toward (Y/n)…

There wouldn’t be a fight.

There would be a war.

~~~

The drive to her ex’s apartment was tense.

(Y/n) sat quietly in the passenger seat, fiddling with the hem of her sweater, her nerves eating at her. Sungho could feel it—see it—in the way she kept bouncing her knee, in the way her hands twisted together every few seconds.

She was nervous.

Scared.

And he hated that she had to feel that way because of him.

Sungho’s grip on the steering wheel tightened, knuckles turning white.

He had seen her go through heartbreak before, had watched her wipe her own tears and piece herself back together time and time again.

But this time felt different.

Because this time, she had almost been hurt.

Physically.

Sungho exhaled slowly, forcing himself to relax. He had to stay calm—for her.

He glanced at her briefly, reaching out to place a warm hand on her knee. “You okay?”

(Y/n) let out a small breath. “I will be.”

It wasn’t a yes.

But it wasn’t a no, either.

And for now, that was enough.

When they arrived at the apartment complex, (Y/n) hesitated for a second before stepping out of the car.

Sungho was immediately by her side, his presence grounding, steady.

The text she had sent to her ex had been left on read—no response, no acknowledgment.

She had no idea what to expect.

And that terrified her.

Sungho, on the other hand, was prepared for anything.

The moment the door swung open, (Y/n)’s ex leaned against the frame, an unimpressed look on his face.

“Well, well,” he drawled, crossing his arms. “Didn’t think you’d actually show up.”

(Y/n) swallowed hard. “I just want my stuff.”

Her ex scoffed, looking her up and down before his gaze shifted to Sungho.

And there it was.

That look of disgust.

That mocking smirk.

“You really can’t do anything without him, huh?” The ex tilted his head. “I mean, I shouldn’t be surprised. You always ran to him whenever things got hard.”

Sungho’s fists clenched at his sides.

(Y/n) inhaled sharply. “Just let me get my things, and I’ll be out of your way.”

The ex let out a humorless chuckle, stepping aside. “Yeah, yeah. Whatever.”

(Y/n) didn’t waste time.

She hurried inside, grabbing her bags and whatever else she could carry while Sungho stood by the doorway, his eyes locked onto the ex like a hawk watching its prey.

It should have ended there.

It could have ended there.

But the ex just had to keep talking.

“You know,” he mused, leaning against the wall, “it’s pathetic, really. The way you follow her around like some lovesick puppy.”

Sungho’s jaw tightened.

“She’s never gonna love you back, you know that, right?” The ex smirked. “You’ll always just be her backup plan.”

And that was it.

The final straw.

Before Sungho even realized it, his fist connected with the guy’s jaw with a sickening crack.

The ex stumbled back, clutching his face. “You son of a—”

Sungho was already moving to hit him again, but—

“Sungho.”

One word.

One voice.

(Y/n)’s hand was on his arm, her fingers gentle yet firm.

And just like that, he stopped.

Breathing heavily, he glared down at the ex, his voice low and dangerous.

“She’s not yours to talk about,” he seethed. “Not anymore.”

The ex wiped his bloody lip, glaring up at Sungho.

“Let’s go,” (Y/n) whispered, pulling him away.

And this time, Sungho listened.

Because the only thing that mattered now…

Was getting her away from this place.

~~~

Chapter Fifteen: A Chance Given

The rhythmic sounds of water running and dishes clinking filled the kitchen as (Y/n) and Sungho worked side by side, washing and drying the plates.

Despite the weight of their earlier conversation, things between them had settled back into normalcy—like nothing had happened.

They talked about their professors, about college, about how Jaehyun had nearly set the microwave on fire last week by trying to heat up an aluminum-wrapped sandwich.

It was comfortable.

Safe.

Until (Y/n) said something that nearly made Sungho drop the plate he was drying.

“I’d give you a chance.”

Sungho froze.

“…What?”

(Y/n) turned her head slightly, looking at him as she handed him another plate. “I said I’d give you a chance.”

Sungho blinked, trying to process her words.

A chance?

A chance for what?

To explain himself?

To move on?

To—

His hands clenched slightly around the dish towel as he swallowed. “I… don’t understand.”

(Y/n) sighed, rinsing the last plate before turning off the water.

She wiped her hands on a towel, then turned fully to face him.

“What I mean is,” she said slowly, “I don’t have feelings for you right now—or at least, I don’t think I do. But… that’s because I’ve never looked at you as anything more than a friend before.”

Sungho remained silent, watching her intently.

She hesitated for a moment, then continued.

“But if I try—if I give myself a chance to see you as more than just my best friend—” she bit her lip, “—maybe I will fall for you.”

Silence.

The only sound in the kitchen was the soft dripping of water from the sink.

Sungho stared at her, unsure if he had actually heard her correctly or if his mind was playing some cruel joke on him.

“…Are you serious?” he asked finally.

(Y/n) gave him a small, uncertain smile. “Yeah.”

His heart pounded in his chest.

After years of standing in the background…

Years of watching her fall for all the wrong guys…

Years of wondering if she’d ever look his way…

She was saying this?

Sungho exhaled sharply, running a hand through his hair.

“You don’t have to force yourself,” he muttered, looking away. “I don’t want you to pity me, (Y/n).”

(Y/n) frowned, stepping closer.

“It’s not pity,” she said firmly. “It’s a realization.”

He glanced at her, skeptical. “A realization?”

She nodded. “That maybe… just maybe, I’ve been looking in the wrong places this whole time.”

Sungho’s breath caught in his throat.

He wasn’t sure what to say.

What to think.

He had spent so long preparing himself for a lifetime of unrequited love.

And now, here she was, telling him that maybe—just maybe—he had a chance after all.

“…So,” he started cautiously, voice quieter than before, “what does that mean? For us?”

(Y/n) took a deep breath.

“I don’t know yet,” she admitted. “But I want to find out.”

A slow, hesitant smile tugged at Sungho’s lips.

“…Yeah?”

She nodded.

And for the first time in a long time…

Hope bloomed in his chest.

~~~

A movie played in the background, but Sungho barely registered what was happening on the screen.

His mind was spinning.

(Y/n) said she’d give me a chance…

The words echoed over and over, replaying in his head like a broken record.

What did that mean for him?

How was he supposed to act?

Should he do something different? Should he try harder to win her heart?

Or should he just be himself?

He wasn’t sure.

He was too lost in his thoughts to notice that (Y/n) had gone quiet beside him.

She had stopped watching the movie.

Instead, she was staring at him.

Or more specifically—at his hand.

Her brows furrowed, concern flashing in her eyes. “Sungho… your hand.”

He blinked, pulled out of his daze.

“What?”

(Y/n) grabbed his wrist and turned his hand over, gently running her fingers over his knuckles. They were bruised, slightly swollen from earlier.

“You punched him.” She looked up at him, scolding. “Why didn’t I notice this earlier?”

Sungho shrugged. “It’s not that bad.”

“Not that bad?” She scoffed. “Sungho, what if you broke your hand? What about soccer? Your future?”

He hesitated.

She wasn’t wrong. He should have been more careful.

But at that moment—when her ex kept running his mouth, throwing insult after insult—he just… snapped.

“I didn’t think about that,” he admitted quietly.

(Y/n) sighed. “Of course, you didn’t.”

She gently ran her thumb over his knuckles again, making him shiver slightly at the soft touch.

Then, to his surprise, she held his hand in both of hers.

“…Thank you,” she said, voice softer this time. “For standing up for me. But next time, don’t be so reckless, okay? I don’t want you to ruin your career because of me.”

Sungho felt his heart squeeze.

He swallowed thickly, looking at their intertwined hands.

“Even if it was reckless… I don’t regret it.” His voice was barely above a whisper.

(Y/n) glanced up at him. “Sungho…”

Before she could say anything else, she suddenly stood up and pulled him along with her.

“Come on.”

He blinked. “Huh? Where are we going?”

“To take care of your hand.”

Sungho let her drag him into the bathroom, where she pulled out a bottle of lotion and some ointment from the cabinet.

The way she was fussing over him, scolding him one second and then carefully tending to his bruises the next…

She definitely felt like a girlfriend right now.

And he wasn’t sure if he should be happy or terrified.

~~~

Sungho sat on the closed toilet seat as (Y/n) carefully applied ointment to his bruised knuckles.

The warmth of her hands against his sent an uneasy flutter through his chest.

She was focused, her bottom lip slightly jutted out as she worked. It was a look he’d seen a thousand times before—when she was studying, reading, or even concentrating on beating him at video games.

But this time, it felt… different.

And that scared him a little.

Sungho had spent years dreaming about this moment—(Y/n) seeing him as something more.

Now that it was happening, he had no idea how to act.

Should he be more flirty? More confident? Or should he just act like nothing changed?

The uncertainty was eating at him.

“…I have to ask,” he finally said, breaking the silence.

(Y/n) hummed in acknowledgment, still focused on his hand.

“How am I supposed to act now?”

She paused for a second before looking up at him, confused. “What do you mean?”

“I mean…” Sungho sighed, rubbing his free hand over the back of his neck. “You said you’d give me a chance, right? That you’d try to look at me as more than just your best friend.”

(Y/n) nodded slowly.

“Well… how does that work?” He chuckled awkwardly. “Am I supposed to do something different? Or should I just… be me?”

(Y/n) was quiet for a moment, clearly thinking.

Then she put the lotion bottle down and sat back, crossing her arms.

“I don’t know,” she admitted, tilting her head slightly. “I mean… I do like you, Sungho. I care about you a lot. But I’ve never really thought about you in a romantic way before, so I don’t know how to just switch that in my head.”

Sungho nodded, trying not to let her words sting. It wasn’t like she was rejecting him—she was just being honest.

(Y/n) sighed, running a hand through her hair. “Maybe we should try going on dates.”

Sungho blinked. “Dates?”

She nodded again. “Yeah. I mean, how else am I supposed to start seeing you as a boyfriend instead of just my best friend?”

His heart stuttered in his chest.

Dates.

With her.

Sungho swallowed. “So… like, real dates? Not just us hanging out like usual?”

(Y/n) smiled slightly. “Yeah. Real dates.”

He could feel his ears burning.

This was actually happening.

He had been waiting years to hear those words, and now they were coming straight from her lips.

“Okay,” he said, voice steady despite the storm inside him. “Then let’s do it.”

(Y/n) grinned. “Alright then.”

And just like that, everything between them changed.

~~~

That night, both (Y/n) and Sungho lay awake in separate rooms, lost in their own thoughts.

It was weird—this nervousness between them.

They had spent so many nights in the same apartment before, hanging out until late, watching movies, playing games, or just talking about life. But now, the air felt different.

Sungho had stolen Woonhak’s room for the night, letting (Y/n) have his own. Woonhak wasn’t coming home anyway, so it didn’t matter. But even though Sungho had the whole bed to himself, he couldn’t sleep.

She agreed to date me. We’re actually going on a date tomorrow.

He felt like a middle schooler experiencing his first-ever crush all over again.

What if he messed this up? What if she realized that she couldn’t see him that way?

But still, despite his nerves, there was one overpowering emotion.

Happiness.

Even if this didn’t lead to anything… even if she didn’t fall for him the way he had fallen for her years ago… at least he got the chance.

That alone was enough.

The next morning, Sungho woke up earlier than usual. He stared at the ceiling for a few minutes, mentally preparing himself for the day.

A date. With (Y/n).

Their first real date.

After washing up and changing into a decent outfit, he headed to the kitchen where he found (Y/n) already making breakfast.

She turned and smiled at him. “Morning, sleepyhead.”

He grinned. “You’re only calling me that because I woke up after you.”

“Exactly.”

Sungho chuckled, stepping beside her to help.

For a moment, it felt normal again—like they were just best friends hanging out like always.

But then he remembered.

No, this is different now.

Their first date was simple. They didn’t have much time to plan anything extravagant, so they decided to go for a walk around a nearby park.

At first, it didn’t feel much different from their usual hangouts.

They talked about their classes, complained about assignments, and made fun of their friends.

It was normal.

Too normal.

Sungho wasn’t sure if that was a good thing or a bad thing.

But then… he made a move.

With all the courage he could muster, he reached out and gently took (Y/n)’s hand in his.

It wasn’t the first time they had held hands.

They had done it countless times before—while running from the rain, while crossing the street, while dragging each other to new places.

But this time, it felt different.

And (Y/n) felt it too.

She tried to ignore the fluttery feeling in her stomach, tried to pretend it was nothing.

But her fingers tightened slightly around his.

And Sungho?

He smiled.

Because maybe—just maybe—this could really lead to something after all.

~~~

Chapter Nineteen: A Small Step Forward

As their walk neared its end, they stumbled upon a small café nestled between two larger buildings. Neither of them had seen it before, and the warm, inviting scent of freshly baked pastries drifted through the open door.

(Y/n) turned to Sungho, eyes twinkling with curiosity. “Should we check it out?”

Sungho glanced at the name on the sign—Sweet Haven—and nodded. “Why not? We have time.”

The café was cozy, decorated with soft lighting and shelves filled with plants and books. It wasn’t crowded, just a few other customers enjoying the calm atmosphere.

As they approached the counter, (Y/n) looked over the menu. “Hmm… what should I get?”

Sungho smirked. “Whatever you want. I’m paying.”

(Y/n) raised an eyebrow at him. “Oh? Big spender today?”

He shrugged, stuffing his hands into his pockets. “I’m a gentleman. And it’s our first date, so of course, I’m paying.”

(Y/n) grinned. “You always spoil me, you know.”

Sungho chuckled, nudging her shoulder lightly. “You say that like it’s a bad thing.”

In the end, they each ordered a drink and a pastry—(Y/n) went for a chocolate croissant while Sungho chose a cinnamon roll.

After picking up their order, they found a quiet table by the window. Sungho watched as (Y/n) took a sip of her drink, her shoulders relaxing as she took in the café’s peaceful atmosphere.

“This place is nice,” she said, setting her cup down. “We should come here more often.”

“Yeah,” Sungho agreed, taking a bite of his cinnamon roll. “It’s a good spot for studying too.”

(Y/n) groaned. “Ugh, don’t remind me. We have that test next week.”

Sungho smirked. “Oh, now you remember?”

“I remembered, I just chose to ignore it.”

They laughed, falling into an easy conversation about their classes.

Then, in a moment of spontaneity, (Y/n) decided to test the waters.

She broke off a piece of her croissant and, without thinking too much about it, held it out toward Sungho.

Sungho blinked at her, his brain short-circuiting for a moment.

Was she… feeding him?

(Y/n) simply tilted her head. “Come on, try it. It’s really good.”

Sungho hesitated for only a second before leaning in, opening his mouth, and letting her place the pastry on his tongue.

The moment he chewed and swallowed, he felt his face heat up—burning up, actually.

He tried to act normal, but (Y/n) caught the way his ears turned bright red.

She giggled. “Why do you look so embarrassed?”

“I—” Sungho coughed, grabbing his drink and taking a quick sip. “It’s nothing.”

She grinned. “Oh, it’s definitely something.”

Sungho groaned, covering his face with his hands. “You’re evil.”

(Y/n) just laughed, clearly enjoying his flustered reaction.

After finishing their drinks and pastries, they got up to leave.

As they walked toward the exit, the café owner—a sweet-looking elderly woman—smiled warmly at them.

“You two are such a lovely couple,” she said.

(Y/n) and Sungho froze at the same time.

Sungho glanced at (Y/n), waiting for her to correct the woman.

But she didn’t.

Instead, she simply smiled and gave a small nod.

“Thank you,” (Y/n) said softly.

Sungho’s heart did a little flip in his chest.

As they stepped outside, he shoved his hands into his pockets, trying to fight the giddy smile forming on his lips.

Maybe—just maybe—this was really happening.

~~~

Chapter Twenty: Not So Subtle

As Sungho and (Y/n) walked back to the apartment, their hands still loosely intertwined, Sungho felt like he was floating. His palm was warm against hers, and she hadn’t pulled away the entire walk home.

It wasn’t their first time holding hands, but this time, it meant something different.

(Y/n) had said she would try to look at him as more than a friend. And maybe—just maybe—this was a small sign that she already was.

But before Sungho could dwell on the thought too much, they stepped inside the apartment and were immediately greeted by a chorus of noise.

“HEY, PASS THE CONTROLLER!”

“WOONHAK, STOP BUTTON MASHING!”

“Jaehyun, you absolute menace, how did you do that combo?!”

The living room was pure chaos. The five boys were sprawled across the couch and floor, completely immersed in an intense video game match. Well, except for Taesan, who was sitting in the corner with a book in his hands, eyebrows furrowed like he was trying to read but failing miserably because of the noise.

However, the second they noticed Sungho and (Y/n) entering the apartment, everything stopped.

Jaehyun paused the game mid-battle.

Woonhak dropped his controller.

Riwoo nearly choked on his drink.

Leehan blinked in shock.

And Taesan, who had barely been paying attention, finally glanced up from his book—only for his eyes to widen slightly.

Because there, in clear view for everyone to see, were Sungho and (Y/n)’s intertwined hands.

For a solid three seconds, there was absolute silence.

Then—

“HOLY SH—”

“NO FREAKING WAY.”

“OH, THIS IS BIG.”

Sungho barely had time to react before Jaehyun leaped over the couch like an excited golden retriever.

“ARE YOU GUYS—” He pointed at their hands. “IS THIS—”

Riwoo gasped dramatically. “Are we witnessing the birth of a new power couple?”

Leehan grinned. “Took you long enough, dude.”

Meanwhile, Woonhak’s reaction was arguably the loudest. He jumped up and started hopping around like an overexcited child. “GUYS, DO YOU KNOW WHAT THIS MEANS? MY SHIP IS FINALLY SAILING!”

(Y/n) laughed, shaking her head. “Your ship?”

Woonhak nodded aggressively. “YES. I’ve been rooting for you two since high school!”

Sungho groaned, covering his face with his free hand. “Oh my god.”

(Y/n simply giggled, her fingers still wrapped around his. “I didn’t realize we had fans.”

“Oh, you do,” Jaehyun confirmed, slinging an arm around Sungho’s shoulder. “We’ve all been watching this painfully slow love story unfold for years.”

Sungho rolled his eyes. “You guys are being dramatic.”

Taesan, who had been quiet this whole time, finally spoke up. He closed his book and leaned back against the couch, smirking slightly. “So… does this mean you’re actually dating now? Or is this still a ‘trial period’?”

(Y/n) gave Sungho a quick glance before answering, “Let’s just say we’re figuring it out.”

The boys groaned in unison.

“UGH, NOT THIS AGAIN.”

“JUST DATE ALREADY.”

“YOU’RE KILLING US.”

(Y/n) laughed as Sungho rubbed the back of his neck, feeling both embarrassed and amused.

Jaehyun clapped him on the back. “You better not mess this up, man.”

Sungho shot him a glare. “I wasn’t planning to.”

Leehan smirked. “Good. Because if you do, we’re stealing her.”

(Y/n) grinned. “Oh? I have options now?”

Woonhak dramatically placed a hand over his heart. “Of course! You’re the honorary little sister of this group—”

“We’re the same age,” (Y/n) reminded him.

“Details.”

Sungho sighed, shaking his head. “I regret everything.”

(Y/n squeezed his hand. “No, you don’t.”

And he didn’t.

Because as chaotic as his friends were, this moment—holding (Y/n)’s hand and seeing her trying to look at him differently—it was everything he had been waiting for.

~~~

The apartment was loud, warm, and smelled like everything delicious and bad for your health. Fried chicken, pizza, kimchi stew—all of it spread across the coffee table, barely leaving space for drinks and napkins. Everyone had finally agreed that no one was cooking tonight, and delivery was the only answer.

(Y/n) was nestled comfortably between Sungho and the couch, her legs stretched out as she leaned against a floor cushion. She picked at a piece of fried chicken while Woonhak was dramatically retelling a story about how he almost slipped in the locker room and blamed a ghost.

Jaehyun interrupted him halfway through. “That was just soap, you idiot.”

“It moved on its own!”

“That’s literally what soap does on a wet floor.”

“Guys,” (Y/n) said through a laugh, “Can I just eat in peace without imagining haunted soap trying to kill Woonhak?”

Sungho chuckled next to her, holding up a piece of tteokbokki with his chopsticks. “Here,” he said, gently nudging it toward her. “Open up.”

(Y/n) blinked at him, surprised. “What?”

“You looked distracted. Thought I’d feed you,” he said, a little teasing but still casual.

She narrowed her eyes at him playfully, but opened her mouth anyway, letting him feed her the spicy rice cake. “You just want me to owe you,” she said after chewing. “You’re going to collect this moment later, aren’t you?”

“Maybe,” Sungho grinned, wiping his fingers on a napkin. “But you already owe me for last weekend’s ice cream.”

“You offered!”

“Still counts.”

Taesan shook his head, smiling over his book. “You two are hopeless.”

“Hopelessly adorable,” Woonhak added, mouth full.

Then, casually and without warning, Leehan, who had been quietly munching on a slice of pizza at the edge of the group, looked up and said, “Honestly, if you two start dating, (Y/n) should just move in. She’s here all the time anyway.”

Sungho froze, drink halfway to his lips.

(Y/n) blinked. “…Excuse me?”

Jaehyun practically exploded. “YES! Thank you! I’ve been thinking this for months! She’s basically our sixth roommate already.”

“No,” Woonhak corrected him. “Seventh. You’re forgetting Riwoo.”

“Right, right. Sorry, bro.”

Riwoo, unfazed, popped a fry into his mouth. “She brings good snacks. I support this.”

Taesan finally lowered his book. “It would be kind of nice to have another calm presence around here. And someone who doesn’t shout while gaming.”

“I DO NOT—!” Woonhak started, then paused when everyone looked at him. “Okay. Fine. I shout a little.”

(Y/n) looked around, stunned. “You guys have all thought about this?”

“Not seriously,” Leehan replied with a shrug. “But it makes sense.”

She turned to Sungho beside her. He hadn’t said a word. He was looking at her, wide-eyed but with the tiniest smile threatening to form.

“Well?” she asked, tilting her head. “Would you want me to move in?”

His answer came without hesitation. “Yeah. I would.”

Her lips curled into a soft smile, and she looked down at her now-empty plate, clearly thinking it over.

“I’ll… think about it,” she said finally, and the smile she sent him was enough to make his heart race.

Then Jaehyun ruined the moment.

“God, please just do it already. You’re both acting like you’re still in a K-drama slow burn.”

Woonhak laughed. “Yeah, come on. Give us all the drama without the twenty-episode wait.”

“You watch twenty-episode dramas?” Taesan asked, raising an eyebrow.

Jaehyun shot him a glare. “Shut up. That’s not the point.”

Sungho was still staring at (Y/n), his heart somewhere up in his throat. She caught his eye and gave him a tiny nudge with her shoulder, as if to say, We’ll see.

And though they all moved on to arguing about who had to take out the trash, there was a different kind of buzz between them now. Something unspoken, something tender.

The kind of feeling that only came when something good was just beginning.

~~~

A light breeze rustled the leaves on the campus courtyard trees as Sungho waited just outside their lecture hall, balancing a small paper bag in one hand and constantly checking his phone with the other. He wasn’t sure why he felt nervous—he saw (Y/n) nearly every day—but there was something different about the way his stomach flipped when he spotted her weaving through the students, two iced coffees in her hands and that familiar bright smile on her face.

“Hey, look at you being all sweet,” she said, nodding at the bag he held.

“I could say the same,” Sungho replied, grinning as he took one of the drinks from her. “Thanks, you didn’t have to.”

“I wanted to,” she said simply. “Pre-exam treat.”

He handed her the bag in return. “Your favorite chips. And those little chocolate-covered almonds you always steal from me anyway.”

(Y/n)’s eyes lit up. “You’re the best.”

Sungho felt his ears tinge red. He ducked his head, sipping his coffee and trying to will his heart to calm down. It wasn’t working.

They stood there for a few minutes, leaning against the railing, sipping their drinks and chatting about everything and nothing—trying to distract themselves from the fact that a difficult exam loomed right around the corner.

Sungho gave a long exhale. “I swear, if Professor Park throws another trick question about that one random formula we saw once, I’m leaving the room.”

(Y/n) laughed. “You’re not leaving. You’d sit there stewing in silent rage like you always do and then get an A anyway.”

He nudged her shoulder playfully. “What can I say? I’m academically driven… and terrified of failure.”

Just before the professor called them into the classroom, (Y/n) hesitated and turned to him, biting her lip like she was trying to choose her words carefully. “Hey… after the exam, do you wanna go out again? Like—just the two of us? It feels like we haven’t had a real moment alone in days. The boys are sweet, but they’re also… always around.”

Sungho blinked. His heart did that stupid little leap again. “Yeah,” he said quickly, nodding. “Yes. Definitely. I—actually, I know a place. But it’s kind of fancy.”

She raised a brow, amused. “Fancy?”

“Like… you might have to wear something nice. Not, like, ballgown nice, but, you know—nice.”

Her lips curled into a soft smile, amused and intrigued. “Oh? Since when are you a five-star-restaurant guy?”

“I’m not,” he admitted with a shy laugh. “But I’ve always wanted to take you somewhere nice.”

That made her pause, her cheeks turning just a little pink as she looked away for a second, trying to hide her smile. “Then I’ll find something nice to wear.”

Sungho pretended not to beam like a fool. “I’ll pick you up at seven?”

“Make it 6:45, and you’ve got yourself a date.”

And with that, they shared a lingering look before stepping into the classroom, nerves for the exam replaced—if only slightly—by the excitement for what came after.

~~~

The exam had drained most of their energy, but the idea of the date kept them both going—separate and jittery, preparing for what felt like their first real step into something new.

At Sungho’s apartment

Sungho stood in front of his open closet like a man staring into the abyss. Clothes were scattered across his bed, and his expression was a blend of panic and confusion.

“Why do I own so many t-shirts?!” he groaned, running a hand through his hair. “None of these say, ‘Hey, I’m a mature, emotionally available man who knows how to treat a woman.’”

Woonhak flopped down on the bed, holding up a plain white button-up. “This one says ‘I might own a plant and ask you how your day was.’”

“Ew,” Jaehyun said from the doorframe. “Too soft. He needs something more smolder, less sensitive plant dad.”

“What does that even mean?” Sungho muttered, already trying on the shirt.

“It means this,” Taesan said, finally stepping in with a simple black dress shirt. “Dark. Sleek. You keep the top button open, roll the sleeves just a bit. Trust me.”

Riwoo peeked in. “You’re all doing a lot for someone who’s already smitten.”

Sungho gave him a look. “This is the first date. Not just a date. Our date. It has to be good.”

Jaehyun grinned. “He wants her to fall head over heels.”

“Obviously,” Woonhak chimed. “He’s been in love since like, grade school.”

Sungho threw a sock at him. “Shut up and help me figure out what pants go with this.”

Taesan smirked. “I’d suggest confidence, but dark jeans work too.”

At (Y/n)’s apartment

(Y/n) was surrounded by dresses. Lily sat cross-legged on the floor, tossing out suggestions like a fashion show judge, while Yujin rifled through accessories on the dresser.

“No. That one’s too soft-girl,” Lily said, holding up a pale pink option. “You’re not going to a picnic. You’re going on a date.”

“I don’t want to look like I’m trying too hard,” (Y/n) said, chewing her lip. “It’s Sungho. It’s just… Sungho.”

Yujin looked at her with raised eyebrows. “Girl. Exactly. It’s Sungho. The guy who skipped practice for you, who cooks for you, who hit your ex for you. If anyone deserves effort—it’s him.”

(Y/n) let out a little laugh, then pulled out a deep burgundy dress. It was fitted, not too short, with elegant straps and just enough detail. “What about this?”

Lily whistled. “That’s the one.”

“Sexy, but not trying to be sexy,” Yujin nodded. “It’s like ‘oops I didn’t mean to stun you’ but also ‘yes, I’m very much dateable.’”

(Y/n) rolled her eyes with a smile. “You two are so dramatic.”

“You’re nervous,” Lily said gently. “But it’s okay to be. It’s different now, isn’t it? It’s not just best friends hanging out.”

(Y/n) nodded slowly. “Yeah… it feels different. But good-different. I just hope I don’t ruin it.”

Yujin came over and started helping with her hair. “You won’t. He’s already halfway in love. You just have to let yourself see him the same way.”

As her hair was styled into a soft half-up look, (Y/n) caught herself in the mirror. She looked… like someone about to go on a date with someone she cared about.

She smiled at her reflection.

And for the first time in a while—she was excited.

Back at Sungho’s place

Sungho was dressed and ready, nervously adjusting his collar for the fifth time. His roommates stood around him like a team prepping their star player before a big match.

“Okay,” Jaehyun said, holding up his phone. “Wallet, keys, gum. You’ve got all three?”

Sungho nodded.

“Remember,” Riwoo added, “don’t try too hard. Just be you. But the cool, composed version. Not the ‘tripped over his own shoelace freshman year’ version.”

Sungho groaned. “I knew you’d bring that up.”

“You’re gonna kill it, hyung,” Woonhak grinned, giving him a thumbs up. “She already loves you. She just hasn’t realized it yet.”

Sungho exhaled deeply.

Yeah… maybe.

But tonight, he’d help her see it.

~~~

At exactly 6:45, right on the dot like always, there was a gentle knock on (Y/n)’s dorm room door.

She took a deep breath, smoothing down the front of her dress with slightly shaky hands. One last glance in the mirror—and then she opened the door.

Her heart skipped a beat.

Sungho stood there, dressed in a fitted black dress shirt with the sleeves rolled up just like Taesan had suggested. He’d styled his hair just enough to look effortless, his cologne faint but warm, and his posture—confident, relaxed… different. Everything about him tonight screamed boyfriend material. No—boyfriend goals.

“Wow,” she breathed before she could stop herself.

Sungho blinked, his breath catching the moment she stepped into the light. He’d seen (Y/n) dressed up before—school dances, formals—but this wasn’t the same. This wasn’t high school. She wasn’t just his best friend anymore. In that burgundy dress that hugged her figure just right, her hair half-up and falling over her shoulders, she looked like the kind of person you couldn’t take your eyes off of.

“Damn,” he muttered under his breath before quickly correcting himself. “I mean—you look… You look amazing. Like—really amazing.”

A soft smile curled at her lips. “You don’t look too bad yourself.”

“Yeah?” he asked, subtly tugging at the edge of his shirt sleeve, trying to act casual.

She gave him a playful once-over. “The shirt, the sleeves—whoever styled you knew what they were doing.”

Sungho chuckled, scratching the back of his neck. “I had four guys yelling about sleeve length and masculinity, so I had no choice but to listen.”

(Y/n) laughed, easing into the familiarity between them. “Well, they did good. You look very… boyfriendy.”

His eyes flicked to hers, catching the teasing note in her voice but clinging to the word she used—boyfriendy. It wasn’t a declaration, but it felt like a hint, a little green light in this unfamiliar territory they were walking.

He offered his arm, just a little awkward but still charming. “Shall we?”

She looped her arm through his without hesitation. “We shall.”

As they walked down the hallway toward the stairs, (Y/n) glanced at him from the corner of her eye, her heart still fluttering. Maybe this whole dating-your-best-friend thing wasn’t going to be as strange as she thought.

In fact, it was already starting to feel pretty perfect.

As they arrived at the restaurant, (Y/n) stepped out of Sungho’s car and immediately blinked up at the grand building in front of her.

“What the… Sungho,” she said, looking from the glittering chandeliers visible through the wide windows to the uniformed valet who just opened the door for them. “When you said fancy, I didn’t know you meant this fancy.”

Sungho chuckled nervously, walking around to her side. “I wanted to treat you to something nice,” he said, rubbing the back of his neck, “figured we could celebrate surviving that exam in style.”

(Y/n) glanced down at herself, suddenly tugging at the hem of her dress. It was pretty, and she had felt confident earlier, but now she wasn’t so sure. The other women walking past them were in sleek gowns, heels clicking on marble tile, and their makeup looked professionally done.

Sensing her hesitation immediately, Sungho’s expression softened. “Hey.” He stepped closer, gently touching her hand. “You look stunning. Seriously.”

She gave a tight smile, still clearly unsure.

“No, no, come on—look at you,” he insisted, taking both her hands and giving her a playful but genuine twirl. (Y/n) let out a small, surprised laugh as he spun her, the skirt of her dress fanning slightly.

When she stopped, Sungho’s hands settled at her waist naturally, and hers—without thinking—landed on his shoulders.

“I mean,” he said, locking eyes with her, “if anyone in there doesn’t think you’re the most beautiful person in the room, they’re clearly wrong.”

She bit her bottom lip, trying not to smile too widely, but her eyes sparkled. “You’re too smooth sometimes, you know that?”

He grinned. “Only for you.”

The hostess greeted them and guided them to their table, which was tucked away near a wide window overlooking a garden lit up with fairy lights. The mood was soft and elegant, with the clinking of cutlery and quiet hum of string music in the background.

Dinner started with them talking about the exam. Sungho playfully groaned about the one essay question he knew he messed up, while (Y/n) admitted she completely blanked on a multiple-choice question that had seemed simple at first.

“I swear, my brain left my body for a minute,” she said, sipping from her wine glass.

“At least your soul came back in time,” Sungho laughed. “Mine’s probably still floating above campus, wondering why I didn’t just guess C like everyone else.”

They laughed together, their usual rhythm returning easily. But soon, the topic shifted to his upcoming soccer game.

Sungho leaned back slightly, swirling the ice in his water glass. “This next match… it’s a big one. The team we’re up against is brutal. Like, they’ve crushed almost everyone this season.”

(Y/n) leaned forward, propping her chin on her hand. “Are you nervous?”

He hesitated. “A bit. I mean, we’ve trained for this, but still… it’s one of those games that scouts might really pay attention to. One wrong move and—” he stopped, exhaling through his nose. “It’s a lot.”

She reached across the table, brushing her fingers against his. “I get that. But if anyone’s gonna play their heart out, it’s you. And I’ll be right there cheering you on. Like always.”

His eyes softened as he looked at her. “That actually helps more than you think.”

She smiled. “Just remember—broad shoulders, big brain, golden retriever energy. You’ve got this.”

Sungho let out a laugh, his shoulders relaxing instantly. “You’re never gonna let that ‘broad shoulders’ comment go, are you?”

“Nope,” she teased, winking at him. “Especially now that I know you worked out for a year because of it.”

He flushed, mock groaning as he covered his face. “You’re evil.”

“You love it.”

And maybe he did. Maybe, sitting across from her in that moment, laughing over expensive food and candlelight, he loved everything about her—even the way she teased him mercilessly. Especially that.

Because tonight didn’t feel like just a date.

It felt like the start of something real.

~~~

As the night air wrapped around them in a gentle breeze, Sungho and (Y/n) exited the restaurant, both of them a little full, a little giddy, and quietly reluctant for the date to end. The soft click of (Y/n)’s heels echoed on the sidewalk as they walked toward his car, the occasional streetlamp casting golden light onto the pavement like little spotlights on an already magical night.

Sungho opened the passenger door for her, bowing slightly in exaggerated gentleman fashion. “Your carriage, milady.”

(Y/n) giggled and gave a small, joking curtsy before slipping into the car. “You’re ridiculous.”

“And yet, you agreed to a second date with me,” he shot back with a grin, shutting her door.

The drive back to campus was filled with soft music and light conversation, both of them too content to speak much. The silence wasn’t awkward—it was warm, a kind of calm that only came when two people were fully at ease around each other.

When they finally pulled up outside her dorm, (Y/n) unbuckled her seatbelt and reached for the door, but Sungho was already out of his side, walking around to open it for her.

“You didn’t have to walk me to my door, you know,” she said with a small, amused sigh as they climbed the steps.

“I know,” Sungho said, hands tucked in his pockets, “but I wanted to. Plus, what kind of gentleman lets the prettiest girl on campus walk to her door alone?”

(Y/n) rolled her eyes but her cheeks turned pink under the glow of the porch light. She turned to face him, her hand already on the doorknob.

“Well… thank you,” she said softly.

Sungho gave her a warm smile, ready to say goodnight—but before he could, (Y/n) suddenly reached up on her toes, leaned in, and pressed a quick, featherlight kiss to his cheek.

His eyes widened.

Then—

“Goodnight,” she said in a rush, flashing a nervous smile before slipping into her room and gently shutting the door.

On the other side of the door, (Y/n) leaned back against it, clutching her chest as if to keep her heart from flying out. Oh my god, what did I just do? she thought, pressing her fingertips to her lips. Her heart was racing, but she couldn’t stop smiling.

Outside, Sungho stood completely still for a long moment.

Then he blinked. Then he grinned. Then he looked up at the sky like it had personally just given him a reason to believe in miracles.

He practically floated back to his car, whispering a low, “She kissed me—she actually kissed me.”

By the time he got back to the apartment, it was already buzzing. The door barely shut behind him before five pairs of eyes turned toward him like wolves smelling blood.

Jaehyun was the first to pounce. “SO?! Spill. Now. Don’t leave anything out.” “I swear to god if you don’t give us details I will cry,” Woonhak added dramatically from the couch, holding a throw pillow like a teddy bear. Riwoo leaned over the back of the couch with an intense gaze. “Did she laugh at your jokes? Was there a moment? How was her dress?!”

Leehan, already sitting cross-legged on the floor with a cup of tea, added calmly, “Please tell me there was a romantic rooftop moment or a slow dance. Don’t disappoint me.”

Taesan, the most composed as always, just raised an eyebrow. “You look like you just won the lottery. Something happened.” Sungho tried to be chill. He really did. But then he cracked and exploded into a grin. “She kissed me.”

A beat of silence.

And then—

All five of them screamed.

Not yelled. Screamed.

“OH MY GOD—ON THE LIPS?!”

“No, no,” Sungho said, laughing. “On the cheek.”

Cue five guys collapsing in various ways. Jaehyun fell off the couch. Woonhak screamed into a pillow. Riwoo looked like he was about to cry actual tears of joy. Leehan was gently nodding like a proud parent. Taesan gave a satisfied smirk, his version of a celebration.

“That’s even better,” Woonhak wailed. “It’s so pure! You’re living in a K-drama, bro!” “She kissed you goodnight,” Leehan said dreamily. “It’s the beginning of the end. In a good way.”

Sungho laughed, his cheeks still red, his heart still pounding. And as they all sat in the living room, grilling him for every last detail and squealing over the fact that their boy finally got a kiss—even if it was “just the cheek”—Sungho knew one thing for sure:

He was already falling even harder for the girl who made one little kiss feel like the best moment of his entire life.

~~~

The morning sun had barely risen above the campus rooftops when (Y/n) sent the message to Lily and Yujin:

Can we meet? I need to debrief. Urgent.

Within minutes, they had a plan—coffee shop at 10. By 10:01, (Y/n) was seated across from them at their usual table, clutching her drink like a lifeline, her knee bouncing under the table. She hadn’t even taken a sip yet when Lily leaned in with narrowed eyes. “Okay. Spill. Now.”

Yujin nodded, already stirring her iced americano like it was background music for the drama about to unfold. “You better not leave anything out.”

(Y/n) took a deep breath, then launched into it.

“I don’t even know where to begin, honestly,” she said, cheeks already heating. “I guess… the second I opened the door and saw him—he was in this black dress shirt, sleeves rolled up, hair styled, and just… wow. Like, jaw-on-the-floor, heart-skipped-a-beat kind of wow.” Lily and Yujin exchanged a look. The kind of look that said “we called this.”

“And then,” (Y/n) continued, “we get to the restaurant and it’s fancy-fancy. Like, actual linen napkins fancy. And I started to feel super underdressed but he immediately noticed and—ugh—he spun me around and said I looked stunning and like—he had his hands on my waist and everything.”

Lily clapped both hands over her mouth. “Are you telling me this man twirled you like a princess? We’re in act two of the romance novel already?!”

Yujin leaned in. “Tell me you kissed him. Please tell me you kissed him.” (Y/n) buried her face in her hands and groaned. “I kissed him. Just… on the cheek. Before I went into my dorm. I panicked. I literally kissed him and then RAN INSIDE like a coward.”

The girls squealed in unison.

“Oh my god, you gave him a drama kiss and a dramatic exit?!” Lily gasped. “Queen behavior.” “You kissed him!” Yujin beamed, her voice an octave higher. “You kissed him! Do you hear yourself right now?” (Y/n) peeked through her fingers. “It wasn’t a big deal…” “It was a HUGE deal,” Lily interrupted. “That wasn’t a ‘just friends’ kiss and you know it.”

“Right,” Yujin added, suddenly serious. “And the way you talk about him? You lit up when you described him in that shirt. You said he made you feel safe when you got insecure. That’s not just friendship anymore, babe.”

(Y/n) looked down at her drink, swirling it slowly. “I don’t know… I mean, maybe you’re right. Maybe I just needed time to see him that way. I didn’t even notice before. But last night felt… different. It felt like a date. It felt like I was on a date with someone I could maybe… love someday?”

The table went quiet for a beat, the weight of those words hanging softly in the air. Then Lily broke the silence with a teasing grin. “Sooo… third date is when you kiss him for real, right?” (Y/n) laughed, cheeks flushed. “Shut up.”

Yujin leaned back in her chair, smug. “All I’m saying is: it’s happening. You’re catching feelings. And honestly? It’s about time.” (Y/n) sipped her drink, smiling to herself. Maybe they were right. Maybe it was more than friendship. Maybe those butterflies in her stomach weren’t just nerves.

Maybe… she was falling for him.

~~~

The moment (Y/n) stepped into the store, she should’ve known she wouldn’t get out unnoticed. She spotted them near the snack aisle—Riwoo lazily pushing the cart while Woonhak practically bounced alongside him, scanning shelves with a mischievous glint in his eye. As soon as Woonhak spotted her, his entire face lit up.

“(Y/n)!!” he called out, his voice carrying through the store. “There she is!” She groaned playfully, half-hiding behind her basket. “Oh no…”

Too late. Woonhak was already trotting over, wide-eyed and grinning like a puppy. “I need your version of the date story,” he said without preamble. “Sungho told us everything but I want your side! For science.”

“You mean for gossip,” (Y/n) said, raising a brow. “Same thing,” Riwoo chimed in, coming to stand beside Woonhak with a smirk. “You know he won’t stop bothering you until you spill, right?”

(Y/n) crossed her arms. “I’m not telling you anything.” Woonhak’s face dropped into full-on puppy pout mode, bottom lip trembling in dramatics. “But (Y/n)… please? Pretty please? With extra kimchi on top?”

She groaned. “Ugh. You’re too powerful. Fine. One condition—lunch is on you.” Woonhak and Riwoo looked at each other and nodded. “Deal,” Riwoo said, pulling out his phone. “Actually, hang on—this deserves a bigger audience.” He sent a quick message into the group chat:

Sungho’s girl is about to drop tea. Come to the BBQ spot. Now.

By the time they got to the restaurant, Taesan and Jaehyun were already there, drinks in hand, smirks already forming. They barely even said hi before Jaehyun leaned over the table.

“Alright, (Y/n), hit us. Start from the top. I want cinematic detail.” Woonhak leaned his elbows on the table, eyes shining. “Tell us about the moment you opened the door and saw him.”

(Y/n) sighed but couldn’t help smiling. “Okay, fine. So he knocks at exactly 6:45—because of course he’s on time—and when I open the door, there he is. Black dress shirt. Sleeves rolled up. Hair perfect. Looking like a boyfriend from a drama.”

The boys all groaned and leaned back like they were being fed actual candy. “See?” Woonhak whispered to Jaehyun. “Told you she’d say ‘boyfriend.’”

(Y/n) tossed a napkin at him but kept going, telling the story exactly like she had with Lily and Yujin—about how he made her feel beautiful when she doubted herself, how dinner was both comforting and romantic, and then of course… the kiss.

“And then I kissed him. On the cheek. And ran away.”

There was a beat of silence before Jaehyun broke into laughter. “You kissed him and then ran? Classic rom-com energy.” “You really kissed him and dipped?!” Riwoo shook his head. “That’s cold, (Y/n).” “She panicked,” Woonhak defended, laughing anyway. “It’s cute.”

(Y/n) rolled her eyes but laughed with them. “I know, I know. It was dumb.” “No,” Taesan said with a small smile, “It was you. That’s why he probably loved it.” That shut them up for a second. Then Riwoo leaned forward again, more serious now.

“Can I say something? And I mean this in the nicest way,” he said. “Sungho… really likes you. And he wants to show it. But he’s holding back, because he’s not sure how much space he has. So if you’re comfortable, you’re kinda the one who has to show him it’s okay to… I dunno, touch you more? Be open.”

The others nodded in agreement, softer now. “He’s dying to be the boyfriend,” Jaehyun added. “But only if you’re cool with it.”

“I know you’ve been trying to figure out what you’re feeling,” Woonhak said. “But just so you know, he’s already all in. And you’re safe with him. Always.” (Y/n) sat back in her chair, a bit stunned by how genuine the teasing had turned. She looked at each of them and nodded slowly.

“Thanks,” she said, quietly. “I really appreciate you guys.” “You’re basically already part of the family,” Taesan said simply. “We’ve all kind of accepted that.” “Yeah,” Riwoo grinned. “Now you just gotta start acting like it.” Woonhak raised his drink. “To Sungho’s girl!”

(Y/n) groaned but clinked her glass with his anyway, heart warm and smile wide. Maybe this was what falling for someone was supposed to feel like.

Safe. Easy. Supported.

~~~

The tension in the locker room was thick enough to cut with a knife. Sungho paced from one side to the other, chewing at the inside of his cheek, occasionally stopping to retie his cleats for the third time in fifteen minutes. His teammates watched with amusement and secondhand stress.

“Bro,” Jaehyun finally said, half-laughing as he lounged on a bench, “if you walk across that floor one more time, you’re gonna dig yourself a tunnel straight through to China.” Sungho just shot him a look but kept pacing.

“He’s gonna explode,” Riwoo muttered to Woonhak.

Just then, a soft knock came from the door. Everyone paused. Leehan, closest to the entrance, stood up and opened it, eyebrows lifting in surprise when he saw who it was. “Oh—uh, yeah. One sec.”

He stepped aside, revealing (Y/n), her eyes lighting up as soon as she spotted Sungho. She looked a little nervous too, but the smile on her face said she came with purpose.

“Can I borrow him for a minute?” she asked sweetly, glancing around at the boys who were already grinning. Sungho blinked, stunned for a second, then practically stumbled toward her. The moment he stepped outside the dressing room and the door closed behind him, he saw it—his jersey on her again, oversized and falling just right, and in her hands, a handmade sign that read:

“Go, Sungho!”

The letters were bold, decorated with little soccer balls and stars, and his name stood out like it was glowing.

His heart nearly stopped. “You wore my jersey again…” he said, his voice a little breathless. (Y/n) gave him a small, knowing smile. “Of course. It’s game day. Plus, I think it brings you luck.” “And the sign…” He looked down at it, then back at her with a blush creeping up his cheeks. “You made this?” She nodded. “Wanted to remind you that I’m cheering you on. Always.”

That did it. His nerves didn’t disappear, but they settled. Like her words had tied them into a knot and tucked them away somewhere safer. He felt like he could breathe again.

“Thank you,” he said, softer than usual, eyes not leaving hers. “Really.” “Now go win this,” she said, bumping his shoulder lightly. “You’ve got this, Sungho.” He grinned. For the first time all day.

Back in the game, it was like something switched on in him. The match was brutal—fast, competitive, full of shoulder checks and close calls. The score stayed tied nearly the entire time, both teams relentless. But Sungho pushed himself harder than ever, his mind flashing back to her voice, her smile, her jersey hugging her frame, the sign in her hands.

And then it happened. Final minutes of the game, one perfect pass, a clean break—and Sungho scored.

The stadium erupted.

He turned in disbelief, arms lifted, just in time to see (Y/n) sprinting toward the field from the stands, her sign forgotten behind her. She didn’t slow down, and he caught her effortlessly as she jumped into his arms. The cheer from the team only grew louder when she kissed his cheek again, this time lingering just a little longer, her arms wrapped tightly around his shoulders.

“You did it!” she shouted, laughing in his ear.

He held her close, completely breathless—though now, not from the game. If this was what winning felt like, he never wanted to lose again.

~~~

Later that evening, as the sun dipped below the skyline and golden hour bathed the city, the group was buzzing with excitement. The team wanted to celebrate, and not just with snacks in their dorm or a quiet movie night. This win was big, and they wanted to go all out.

“Okay, hear me out,” Woonhak said, practically bouncing on the balls of his feet as everyone sat crowded in the common room. “What if… we go to that new club that opened near campus? You know, the one with the rooftop bar and light-up dance floor?”

“Didn’t someone say it was hard to get into?” Jaehyun asked, already pulling up the club’s page on his phone.

“Not if you show up with a whole soccer team fresh off a win,” Riwoo grinned, nudging Sungho. “Star striker’s got some pull.”

Sungho just shook his head, still riding the high from the game, his cheeks pink from the attention. His eyes flicked over to (Y/n), sitting cross-legged on the floor, sipping a smoothie Lily had brought over earlier. She caught his glance, raised an eyebrow, and gave him a playful, questioning look.

“You in?” he asked her quietly, but she heard him over the noise. “If you are,” she smiled. And that was that.

The club was alive with music that vibrated through the floor, the kind that made your heartbeat sync to the bass. Neon lights flickered across the crowd as they moved and danced like waves in the ocean. The rooftop air was cool but not cold, and the energy of victory hung in the air like a buzz of electricity.

Sungho wasn’t usually the type to dance much, but tonight was different. Maybe it was the win, maybe it was the music—or maybe it was (Y/n), who grabbed his hand and pulled him toward the dance floor with a grin that made his knees weak.

They swayed, they laughed, they got bumped into by strangers and didn’t even care. Sungho twirled her once, twice, then pulled her back into his chest, his arms around her waist like it was the most natural thing in the world. Her hands found his shoulders, and their eyes met—both of them smiling too much to speak.

“You’re actually pretty good at this,” (Y/n) shouted over the music, teasing. “Only when I’ve got the right partner,” he shot back, making her laugh as she bumped her forehead gently against his.

At one point, he leaned in and asked if she wanted a drink, and she nodded. He disappeared into the crowd while she stayed near the edge of the dance floor, swaying slightly to the beat, hair sticking slightly to her forehead from the heat of the club.

That’s when he showed up. Tall, confident, and with the kind of cocky smirk she used to find attractive.

“Hey there,” the guy said, sliding up beside her. “You look like you’re having a good time. Want some company?” (Y/n) blinked. “I’m here with someone.” He smirked. “He’s not around now.” She turned a bit away. “Still not interested.”

“C’mon, just one dance—” “I said no, thanks.” Her voice was firmer this time, but he didn’t back off. The guy leaned in closer. “What, you got a boyfriend or something?” “Yes, actually,” she snapped, folding her arms across her chest. “I do.” He raised an eyebrow. “Where’s he at then?”

Right on cue, Sungho reappeared—two drinks in hand, confusion turning to immediate tension as he saw the guy too close to (Y/n), her posture defensive.

Without missing a beat, he handed (Y/n) her drink, then stepped in beside her, placing a casual but unmistakable arm around her shoulders.

“Problem?” Sungho asked, voice calm but edged in steel. The guy looked between them, clearly sizing Sungho up, but seeing no room left to push. “No problem,” he muttered, backing away into the crowd.

(Y/n) let out a long breath she hadn’t realized she was holding. Sungho turned to her, brows knit with concern. “You okay?” “Yeah,” she nodded, taking a sip of her drink. “Thanks for that.”

His hand stayed on her shoulder for a moment longer before slowly dropping. They didn’t say anything about the “boyfriend” comment, didn’t bring it up—not here, not now. Instead, Sungho gave her a small smile and gestured toward the dance floor.

“Wanna go back out there?” She smiled back. “Yeah.” So they did.

This time, they danced slower. Closer. Her head eventually rested against his shoulder, and his arms wrapped tighter around her waist. Neither of them said a word, and they didn’t have to.

For now, the music spoke loud enough.

As the night wound down and the club started to empty, the energy finally began to settle. The team’s win had been celebrated in full—dancing, drinks, more dancing, and lots of laughter. (Y/n) was leaning into Sungho a little more with every step as they made their way out of the club, her eyes glassy and cheeks flushed from the mix of alcohol, adrenaline, and lingering joy.

“I’m not drunk,” she mumbled, clearly drunk, clutching his arm as they stepped onto the sidewalk, the cool night air brushing against her skin. “Just a little tipsy.”

Sungho looked down at her, amused. “Right. A little tipsy.”

“I can walk straight,” she added proudly, then immediately tripped on the edge of the sidewalk, only staying upright because Sungho caught her.

“Sure you can.” He tightened his grip around her shoulders gently, nodding toward the rest of the guys. “C’mon, let’s all go back to the apartment. It’s late.”

She didn’t protest—in fact, she barely registered what he said. Instead, she just stared at him like he was the most fascinating thing in the world, her fingers absentmindedly brushing through the hair at the nape of his neck, her nails gently grazing his skin. Sungho froze for a second, his entire body tensing at the unexpected, feather-light touch. Then he let out a quiet laugh, both flustered and fond.

“You okay there?” he asked softly, his voice low just for her. (Y/n) nodded slowly. “You have really nice hair.”

Sungho laughed again, shaking his head, and helped her into the backseat of the car while the others piled in around them, all of them pretending not to notice the way (Y/n) rested her head against Sungho’s shoulder with a content sigh.

Once they got back to the apartment, Sungho helped her out of the car and up the stairs, letting her lean on him the whole way. The others walked ahead, still joking and rehashing moments from the night, but Sungho stayed slow and steady, matching (Y/n)’s pace.

As they reached the apartment, she looked up at him with sleepy eyes and mumbled, “You take such good care of me…” He smiled at her, hand brushing her back lightly as he opened the door. “Always.” And he meant it.

Once everyone was home and safe, Sungho made sure (Y/n) had water, helped her change into one of his hoodies, and guided her to his bed while he grabbed a blanket and pillow for himself. She tried to argue that he didn’t have to sleep on the couch, but her words slurred together halfway through the sentence.

He just shook his head with a soft grin. “Let’s not make drunk decisions tonight, okay?” “Okay…” she whispered, already half-asleep. “But you’re really warm…” Sungho stayed by her side for a moment longer, watching her eyes flutter closed and her breathing even out before whispering, “Goodnight, (Y/n).” And even though she didn’t hear him, he smiled anyway, heart full, before quietly stepping out to let her rest.

~~~

The soft aroma of eggs, toast, and something slightly sweet pulled (Y/n) from sleep like a gentle hand. She blinked her eyes open, a little surprised by how good she felt—no headache, no nausea. Just warmth, comfort… and the unmistakable scent of breakfast.

Still half-asleep, she padded out of Sungho’s room, rubbing one eye lazily with the sleeve of the oversized hoodie she wore. It reached mid-thigh, warm and soft, smelling just like him. What she didn’t realize, however, was that at some point during the night, she had wriggled out of her pants and never put them back on.

Sungho was at the stove, humming to himself as he flipped eggs with practiced ease, the sunlight casting soft golden streaks through the window. When he heard the shuffle of footsteps, he turned with a casual smile—only for his jaw to immediately drop.

He nearly dropped the entire pan.

“(Y/n)!” he hissed, darting across the room in a panic. She blinked up at him, confused. “Huh? What?” “You—you’re not wearing pants!” he whisper-yelled, frantically trying to shield her with his body in case any of the guys decided to emerge from their rooms. (Y/n)’s eyes went wide as she looked down at herself. “Oh my god,” she gasped, face instantly heating up. “I—I must’ve taken them off in my sleep—!”

“Yeah, clearly,” Sungho muttered, already ushering her back toward his room, his hands hovering awkwardly like he didn’t know where to touch. “C’mon, before someone else sees—” Once safely back inside, (Y/n) practically dove onto the bed, burying her face into a pillow while groaning. “Kill me now. Seriously.” Sungho leaned against the door with a dramatic sigh of relief, a hand over his heart. “You almost gave me a heart attack.”

She peeked at him from under the pillow, her face still flushed. “Thanks for not letting me traumatize your entire apartment.” He gave her a sheepish grin, “Anytime. Though… you looked really cute.” Her eyes narrowed. “Don’t even.” “No, I mean it!” He laughed, raising his hands. “Just… please never wear that exact outfit in front of the others. Or I might have to throw hands.”

She rolled her eyes playfully. “Possessive much?” “Maybe,” he said with a shrug, smiling softly. “But only a little.” (Y/n) sat up slowly, now tugging the hoodie down over her legs with a sheepish grin of her own. “Noted. No pants outside of this room.” Sungho chuckled and gave her a wink. “Unless it’s just us. Then… I won’t complain.”

She threw a pillow at him, which he dodged effortlessly before turning back toward the door. “Anyway, breakfast is almost ready. Come out when you’ve got pants on, alright?” “Yeah, yeah,” she called after him with a laugh, heart fluttering just a little from the teasing. Somehow, it was becoming easier and easier to imagine what life with Sungho would feel like. And surprisingly… it felt like home.

The kitchen was filled with the low hum of sleepy conversation and the delicious aroma of breakfast—eggs sizzling, toast popping, and the faint sweetness of cut fruit. Sungho stood at the stove, flipping pancakes with an ease that came only when he was in a good mood, which, as the others had learned, usually meant (Y/n) was around.

(Y/n) sat at the table beside Taesan, dressed casually in the hoodie she’d “borrowed” from Sungho, her hair slightly messy but her face glowing in the soft morning light. Jaehyun and Woonhak looked half-alive, both slouched over their plates, eyes squinting as if the sunlight itself was attacking them. Riwoo and Leehan were quiet but content, grateful for the food and the peaceful atmosphere.

“Mmm,” Woonhak hummed, taking a bite of pancake. “Sungho, you really went all out.” “It’s because (Y/n)’s here,” Jaehyun said, rubbing his temples. “He thinks we don’t notice, but every time she’s around, we get like, five-star meals.” Sungho rolled his eyes but said nothing, hiding his smile behind the steam rising from the stove. (Y/n) laughed, nudging her plate toward him when he passed by. “Not that I’m complaining.”

Just then, Taesan, who had been quietly eating and observing like always, set his fork down and looked up at her. “So,” he said casually, “have you thought any more about moving in?” (Y/n) blinked, caught mid-sip of her juice. “Again with this?” “Well, yeah,” Riwoo chimed in. “We already talked about it, but you didn’t say no.” “You basically live here anyway,” Woonhak said, lifting his head with effort. “Your toothbrush has a spot now.”

“She even has snacks in the pantry,” Jaehyun added. “That’s like… next-level unofficial roommate behavior.” (Y/n) looked around the table at all of them, a mix of amused and a little flustered. Her eyes flicked to Sungho, who was setting another plate on the table, but not saying anything yet. He was letting the others talk, but she could tell he was listening carefully.

“I mean…” she began slowly, “I’ve been thinking about it. A little.” “That’s not a no,” Leehan pointed out with a smirk. Taesan leaned back in his chair. “It would just make sense. You’re here most nights anyway, and we all like having you around. Plus, Sungho stops whining about cooking when you’re here.”

Sungho scoffed. “I do not whine.” “You literally threatened to throw away the rice cooker last week,” Riwoo said, sipping from his coffee. “Because someone forgot to clean it.” “Okay, that’s fair,” Sungho muttered. (Y/n) laughed softly, playing with the edge of her napkin. “You guys are really trying to recruit me, huh?”

“It’s not recruiting,” Jaehyun said. “It’s just us making a very logical, very heartfelt case for why this would be the best idea ever.” Sungho finally spoke, his voice quieter but genuine. “Only if you want to, though. No pressure.” (Y/n) looked over at him, meeting his eyes. There was that soft, warm gaze he always gave her lately — the one that made her heart skip just a little. She smiled, nodding slightly.

“I’ll think about it more seriously this time,” she said. “Yesss!” Woonhak cheered with what little energy he had, lifting a piece of toast in victory. “To manifesting it into reality,” Jaehyun repeated, raising his juice glass like a toast. Sungho chuckled as he sat beside her, his knee brushing hers under the table. “No pressure,” he repeated quietly, just for her. (Y/n) bumped his shoulder playfully, her voice equally soft. “I know. But… it’s starting to feel like home anyway.”

~~~

The afternoon sun cast a golden glow over the quiet path as (Y/n) and Sungho strolled along, fingers laced comfortably between them. There was an easy rhythm to their walk, their shoulders brushing every now and then as they recapped the night before—laughing over Jaehyun’s terrible dance moves, how Woonhak managed to charm a group of strangers into singing with him, and how somehow, miraculously, no one lost anything or anyone.

Then, Sungho’s tone shifted slightly, softening, almost hesitant. “Hey,” he said, squeezing her hand a little, “I, uh… I wanted to ask you something. From last night.” (Y/n) glanced up at him, brows raised curiously. “Yeah?” “Well…” He rubbed the back of his neck with his free hand. “When that guy wouldn’t leave you alone, I overheard you say you had a boyfriend. I just… was that to get him to back off, or… did you mean it?”

(Y/n) blinked, surprised. She hadn’t even thought about it when she said it—her mouth had spoken before her mind caught up. She stopped walking, tugging lightly on his hand to make him stop too. Sungho turned to face her, his expression unreadable but hopeful, his eyes searching hers.

“I didn’t even think about it,” she said softly. “It just came out… like second nature.” She paused, a small smile tugging at her lips. “Which probably means… yeah. I meant it.” Sungho stared at her, his eyes widening just a little. “I have a boyfriend,” she continued, a bit more surely now, “and his name is Park Sungho.” It was like the words lit a fire inside him.

He dropped her hand suddenly and spun away, letting out a half-laugh, half-shout of pure joy as he ran in a little circle, throwing his arms up in the air. “YESSS! I HAVE A GIRLFRIEND!” he yelled into the open sky, grinning like an idiot. A couple walking past gave him a strange look, but he didn’t care—he couldn’t have cared less.

Then, with a burst of energy, he rushed back to her, stopping only when he was right in front of her, breathless and giddy. He cupped her cheeks gently, eyes locked with hers. “Say it again,” he whispered, like he wanted to hear it one more time just to believe it. (Y/n) laughed, cheeks warming under his hands. “You’re my boyfriend, Park Sungho.”

And with that, he leaned in and kissed her—softly, surely, and completely. Their first real kiss, right there in the middle of the sidewalk, under the warm sunlight and with the world still spinning around them, but for a moment, all either of them could feel was each other.

They stood there for a moment, forehead to forehead, breathing in each other’s laughter and leftover nerves, hearts pounding and lips tingling. (Y/n) was still reeling—how was it possible that Sungho was that good of a kisser? She looked at him, dazed and completely smitten, and he was looking at her the exact same way. It was like the world had quieted around them, just for a bit, to let them live in this new moment.

And then they kissed again. And again. And again—each one a little more confident, a little more full of unspoken promises.

Sungho was the one to finally pull back, just slightly, his thumb brushing against her cheek as he looked into her eyes. His voice was soft, but hopeful. “So… I know the guys already asked you once. Twice, actually,” he said with a small chuckle, “but I’m asking you now… for real. As your boyfriend. Will you move in with us?” He paused, eyes gentle. “With me?”

(Y/n) gave him a mock-serious look, pressing her finger to her lips as if deep in thought. “Hmm… I don’t know. I mean, I do like having my own space… and I’d have to deal with six loud boys every single day…” She glanced at him playfully. “Sounds exhausting.” Sungho raised his eyebrows, pretending to look scandalized. “Wow. Harsh.” She giggled, then leaned in close, her lips brushing his once more as she whispered, “…But I’d do it. I’ll move in.”

And then she kissed him again, her arms sliding around his neck as he wrapped his around her waist, lifting her just slightly off the ground as he spun her once, completely overwhelmed with happiness. “You’re seriously going to be the death of me,” he said, grinning from ear to ear. (Y/n) smiled back, her nose brushing his. “Yeah, but what a way to go.”

[mirisss]

SKZ reaction to their gf being in a car crash

SKZ OT8 x female! reader

SKZ reaction to their girlfriend being in a car crash and taking care of her

Thank you for the request, hope you like it! 

Wordcount ≈ 1.5k

Warnings: Car crash, broken leg, bruises, a little angsty, mentioning of anxiety, 

Part 2

(Y/n)’s POV

“Hey, I’m going to be running a bit late. I have a bit left that I need to do on this project, so I’ll order some food and eat here,” “Are you sure? How late do you think you’ll have to stay?” “I’m not sure, Binnie, I think I need another 3 or 4 hours before I’m done,” “Mmm, okay, do you want some of us to come and pick you up?” “No, I’ll be fine and besides you guys have had a long day, I’ll text you guys when I leave,” “Alright, be careful,” “Love you,” “Love you, too,” 

After hanging up the call with Changbin, I got back to working on my project. If I did this project great then I could be in for a promotion at work. And if I got this promotion, my life as the girlfriend of a very successful kpop group would be a bit easier. With this promotion, I could go with them on tours, at least more than one stop. So I had to get it. I needed it. I ordered some food and got back to work, most of my colleagues had left the building leaving me and a handful of others behind. 

3 hours and 25 minutes later, I was finally finished. I submitted my project, packed up my things, sent a text to Seungmin as he was the last person I texted with, letting him now that I was leaving the building. I went down to the garage and got into my car. Seungmin responded as I started the car, saying he and all the others missed me and were waiting. 

I began driving, I couldn’t wait to get home to my boyfriends. I was exhausted and missed their embraces. I came to a stop light, the streets were surprisingly empty, even at this late hour the streets were usually filled with cars. The light turned green and I began driving, suddenly I noticed headlights of another car approaching from my left, the car was speeding, seemingly out of control, I realized that no matter what I did, we would collide, still I tried to step on my gas hoping the other car would miss me. The last thing I remember was a loud bang and feeling pain. 

Third Person POV

Over at the SKZ dorm, the boys were waiting eagerly for (Y/n) to come home. They had prepared snacks, blankets, and a movie. All of them ready for a cuddly movie night. They kept checking their phones and out the windows, expecitng to see either a call, a text, or (Y/n)’s car. Yet no matter how many times they checked they found nothing. 

“It’s been 30 minutes since she texted, it only takes 15 minutes here, and that’s on days when the traffic is bad,” Minho noted, concern evident on his face, his body was restless. Changbin was pacing around the room, feeling like he should have gone and picked her up even if she said it wasn’t necessary. “I’ll try calling her,” Hyunjin said as he held the phone up to his ear, whishing she would pick up, however he was disappointed as he was met with (Y/n)’s voice mail. 

“Her phone could be dead and she’s just buying snacks,” Han said, trying to be hopeful, yet his hands were shaking, his breathing irregular, anxiety taking over his body as he feared the worst had happened. “Yeah, she’s gonna come any second now, I feel it,” Felix said, he sat beside Han, trying to find comfort in his bandmate and boyfriend. Jeongin stood by the window, staring down at each passing car, analyzing each one to try and find the one belonging to his dear girlfriend. 

Another 30 minutes passed by, an hour since (Y/n) said she would be coming home. Yet there was no sign of her. A few minutes more passed by when Chan received a call from an unknown number, he answered it, half expecting it to be from a fan who had managed to get a hold of his number. He was surprised that the one on the other line was a doctor, or at least someone working at the hospital. 

“Hello, is this Bang Chan?” “Yes, who is this?” “I am calling from the hospital, your girlfriend (L/n) (Y/n) has been in an accident,” “WHAT?” The other boys all stood up, shaking with fear and worry at Chan’s shout. “There was a car accident, miss (L/n) is still being examined, could you come over to the hospital?” “Of course, I’ll, or we’ll be there as soon as we can,” “Only her boyfriend will be allowed inside the room,” Chan gave an awkward forced chuckled. “You see we’re in a poly relationship,” “Oh, I’m so sorry, of course all of you will be allowed inside then,” 

Chan hung up and explained to the other’s, they all left the dorm within a minute. Hearts racing, minds expecting the worst. Was she badly hurt? Was she even alive? Would she be okay? When they arrived at the hospital they all rushed to the front desk, asking for (Y/n). As they came upon the door that lead them to the room (Y/n) was in, a doctor just stepped out of it. “Excuse me, is (L/n) (Y/n), in there?” “Yes, might you be her boyfriends?” “Yes, doctor,” “She just woke up, she’s a bit shaken but she’ll be fine,” “How badly hurt is she?” “Considering the circumstances, not bad at all. She has a broken leg and some bruises over majority of her body, but other than that, she is physically fine, mentally though might be another story. First and foremost, she needs support from those who love her,” The doctor gave the boys a kind smile before she left, allowing the boys to step inside. 

“(Y/n), we were so worried,” Jisung began crying the second he layed eyes on her, the cast on her leg, the bruises on her arms and even her face, he just wanted to wake up from this nightmare. (Y/n) too began crying as she saw the worry and tears on her boyfriends’ faces. “I’m sorry,” “No, don’t apologize, darling, it wasn’t your fault,” Minho wiped away some of the tears that stained the girls cheek, his smile only causing her to cry more. Relieved to finally be within their presence again, close to the people she loves and feel safe with. 

2 hours later, (Y/n) was allowed to go home as the doctors had examined her and ruled out a concussion and other injuries. Bang Chan was given a long list of things that (Y/n) wasn’t allowed to do for a few days and how to care for her leg. Changbin had sent an email to (Y/n)’s boss, letting them know of the accident and that (Y/n) wouldn’t be able to work for 2 weeks, and after those 2 weeks she would only be able to work from home for another 2-3 weeks. 

(Y/n) was given crutches to use for moving around, she struggled a bit with them as she wasn’t used to it. In the end, to get out to the car, Felix and Seungmin ended up acting as her crutches, half carrying her. Jeongin sat beside (Y/n) in the car, holding her hand as she seemed a bit stressed over the situation. He could only imagine, she was just in an accident and now she had to go in a car again. “Hey, you’re okay, we’re here with you. Want me to sing to you?” (Y/n) couldn’t give a verbal answer but she simply nodded her head and squeezed his hand. 

Jeongin began singing lowly, the rest of the boys soon followed and joined in on singing, all to help (Y/n) calm down. (Y/n) closed her eyes and focused on the sweet voices of her boyfriends, the warmth they brought her overpowered her fear from the accident. Soon enough she felt her heart slow down and her breathing followed right after. Relaxation and safety soon consumed her mind as she focused on the singing. Before she knew it, the car was parked, they were home. The boys helped her out of the car and supported her all the way to their dorm. 

“Don’t worry, sweetie, we’ve got you,” Hyunjin said as he handed her some of the snacks they had prepared earlier. “I’m so happy I have all of you,” “We’re happy to have you too,” Felix answered. And so, the nine lovers spent the night cuddled up on the couch, finding safety in one another, happy that they get to experience tomorrow together.

[mirisss]

Rain, Hearts, and You

Nishimura Riki x gn! reader

Wordcount ≈ 794

Warnings: None I think, 

Thank you for the request @maimurariki! As you didn’t specify a gender for the reader, I tried to write it as gender neutral, I hope you enjoy it! 

Please reblog!

Third Person POV

After getting caught in a heavy rainfall during their date, walking along the Han River, Niki and (Y/n) ended up half running to Niki’s place as it was quite close to where they were. Their clothes and hair were drenched in water, almost creating a small pool in the hallway. Niki let (Y/n) go and take a shower first, he wanted to make sure that they got warmed up quickly, thinking of himself second. While (Y/n) was showering, Niki prepared some hot chocolate and some extra blankets on the couch. The one thing neither of them had thought of was that (Y/n) didn’t have any extra clothes at Niki’s yet, their relationship still too new for such a thing. 

Once (Y/n) had showered, they wrapped themselves in a towel, going out into Niki’s bedroom, allowing Niki to quickly get into the shower. While Niki was showering, (Y/n) looked around for something to wear. They opened Niki’s closet, looking through it for something that looked comfortable and something that would somewhat fit them. After looking for a few minutes, they found a pair of sweatpants and a t-shirt, not thinking of the brand name so clearly printed on them, (Y/n) put the clothes on. And then finished drying their hair, right on time for Niki to come out of the bathroom himself, towel around his shoulder, dressed in dry clothes that were also sporting the same logo, he now found on his partner as well. 

Niki was a bit shocked to see (Y/n) wearing his Chrome Hearts t-shirt, as well as his sweatpants, he had never seen them wear his clothes before. His heart skipped a beat, damn they looked good. He was usually very protective of his favorite brand, never allowing his friends to borrow his Chrome Hearts clothes or jewelry, but seeing (Y/n) wearing it was something completely different. As (Y/n) finally turned around, they found Niki just standing there, staring at them. At first they thought there was something behind them, so they turned their head, looking into the closet, but finding only clothes, they turned back around to face their boyfriend. “Are you okay Ki?” Niki smiled at the question, finding them adorable as they tried to figure out why he was staring at them, he walked over, removing the towel from their head, putting his hand gently on their shoulder, lightly lifting the material. “You look good in my clothes, especially these ones,” It was then that (Y/n) realized what shirt they had taken, they knew how much Niki hated others wearing his expensive clothes, so they instantly apologized, getting ready to change into something else. 

“Oh, I’m sorry, Niki, I didn’t even realize I took one of these shirts, I’ll change into something else,” Just as they were going to turn around to find another shirt, Niki stopped them, leaning in and kissing them, “Hey, I don’t let my friends wear these clothes because they’re idiots, you’re more special, so I don’t mind it, as long as it’s you, and besides, I did just tell you that you look good in them, so don’t you dare take them off,” (Y/n) was a bit stunned at the action, not used to Niki sometimes being more assertive, but they didn’t argue, they liked the feeling of wearing his clothes, maybe the rain had blessed them with a more special day than just a romantic walk by the Han River. 

A while later as the couple sat on the couch, a movie playing on the tv, blankets draped over them as they sat cuddled up, Niki was still fiddling a bit with the shirt (Y/n) was wearing, he didn’t stop until (Y/n) his hand in theirs, then he began playing with their hand, then a thought struck him that he just couldn’t hold back. “You should borrow some of my Chrome Hearts rings as well, so we can really match, then everyone will know you’re taken,” “Is that your way of saying ‘I love you’?” Niki just nodded his head, not truly daring to say the words. “I love you too, Riki, and yes, I’ll wear your rings so that no one can steal me away,” (Y/n) laughed, squeezing Niki’s hand just a little tighter, Niki did the same thing, and then they returned their attention to the movie, the rest of the night filled with silent kisses and a lot of smiles.

[mirisss]

At Last

Werewolf! Koga Yudai (K) x Human female! reader

This idea came to me after watching the thing they did with the heart rates and staring at each other in the eyes, watching Kei fall to his knees after looking at Fuma, gave me a lot of ideas. If you don’t know what I’m talking about, here’s the link to it ~ link ~

Summary: As a werewolf, there are two things more important than life itself: your pack, and most of all, your soulmate (aka mate). After losing his first pack, Kei managed to find another one, one consisting of himself and his eight packmates. He almost had it all, except for his mate. At 27 years old, he had still not found the person that would complete him, he had almost given up, all until one of the younger members came home carrying a scent that drove him insane. 

Warnings: Reader is shorter than Yudai, reader is a little younger (though not really mentioned), some violence, some jealousy, a lot of yearning, mentions of blood and Kei loosing his previous pack, a little angst but mostly fluff, I think that’s it. 

Wordcount ≈ 16k

Please reblog! 

Third Person POV

Koga Yudai, also known as Kei, stood on the edge of the village, the hem of his coat brushing against frostbitten grass. Dawn crept slowly through the trees, painting the quiet world in gold. Smoke curled from chimneys, the scent of cedar wood and morning stew thick in the air.

It was peaceful here. Hidden. Safe. A small village tucked deep in the forest, beyond the reach of humans and rival packs. A haven, carved out by teeth, blood, and time.

Kei hadn’t always had that.

At sixteen, his world had ended in a night of fire and screams. His first pack, a tight-knit group that had raised him, shaped him, loved him, was slaughtered in a raid. He had been the only one to survive, dragging himself through the woods, half-feral, lost. For years, he ran wild, a ghost with claws. Until he crossed paths with Euijoo.

Kei still didn’t understand how the pack leader had seen through the monster he’d become. But Euijoo had offered his hand instead of his teeth. Fuma, the second in command, had flanked him without fear, and the rest had followed.

That was seven years ago.

Now, it was like they’d always been his.

Their village wasn’t large, just a handful of cottages, a communal hall, a small training yard, and a perimeter ringed by ancient trees. The pack built it themselves, stone by stone, and protected it like instinct. It wasn’t just home. It was proof that survival wasn’t the same as living.

Euijoo, calm and clear-eyed, ruled with a quiet strength. He didn’t have to raise his voice to be heard. Fuma’s his presence was strong and secure, helping lead the pack more through actions than words. The younger wolves had energy to burn: Nicholas and Yuma sparred more than they fought, their rivalry loud but harmless. Taki and Harua were inseparable, a storm of laughter and limbs, loyal to each other in a way that needed no words. Jo was their balance, the calmness that washed away doubt, always with a hand on someone’s shoulder or a cup of tea waiting by the fire.

Then there was Maki, the youngest. Still finding his place, still figuring out when to lead with his teeth and when to listen. Kei had taken him under his wing without being asked. Not out of duty. But rather out of instinct.

Kei wasn’t the leader. That was Euijoo’s role. But he was something else. A pillar. A presence. The one they turned to when they needed guidance, or comfort, or someone to spar with at midnight when sleep wouldn’t come. They weren’t blood, but they were pack.

Kei watched as Maki stumbled out of one of the smaller cottages, hair sticking up at odd angles, hoodie halfway on, yawning like a bear. A few seconds later, Taki and Harua came crashing through the trees, already arguing about something, and Nicholas was whistling from the rooftop, a bow slung over his shoulder and absolutely no reason to be up there except to annoy Yuma, who was clearly looking for him.

Kei smiled faintly. This was what he had fought for. What he had bled for. A home. A family. The only thing missing was a mate. But for now, this was enough.

~~~

The scent of cooked rice, eggs, and grilled fish drifted through the village like a homing beacon. Kei followed it to the communal hall, the air inside already warm with laughter, clattering dishes, and the subtle hum of pack energy.

Maki stood by the long wooden table, setting down a tray with a proud grin. Fuma hovered just behind him, arms crossed, his usual stoic expression softened by the faintest trace of approval.

“Smells amazing,” Kei said, ruffling Maki’s hair as he passed. The younger wolf beamed.

“Thanks! Fuma taught me how to not burn the rice this time.” Fuma gave a low grunt that might’ve been agreement, or just tolerance.

By the time the others returned from their morning patrols, mud-splashed, leaf-dusted, and half-awake, the table was full. Plates were passed around, hands reaching, elbows bumping, the familiar chaos of a family that had learned to share space like breath.

Kei took his usual seat near the end, flanked on one side by Jo, already deep in a quiet discussion with Euijoo, and on the other by Harua, who looked less like his usual energetic self and more like someone about to face a firing squad.

“You okay?” Kei asked between bites.

Harua shifted in his seat, poking at his food. “I’ve got that interview today. The one at Kyomei Weekly, you know, the big one. Real big.” He glanced around the table as if the others might somehow overhear even though they were all within arm’s reach.

“You’ve been talking about that magazine for months,” Kei said, his voice low, calm. “You’re ready.”

“Yeah, but what if I choke? What if they ask something like, ‘Where do you see yourself in five years?’ and my brain just… collapses?”

Kei chuckled. “Then you tell them what you told me last week, something about wanting to tell stories that matter.”

“That sounds cheesy.”

“So do most good things,” Kei replied.

From across the table, Taki leaned in with a smirk. “Tell them your biggest strength is that you can smell lies.”

Yuma snorted into his tea. “Or just growl when they ask about your weaknesses. Super professional.”

Harua groaned and dropped his forehead onto the table. “You guys are not helping.”

“We’re helping in our own way,” Nicholas said, flipping a boiled egg into his mouth like a coin. “I’d hire you just to stop you from crying.”

“I’m not crying!”

“Yet,” Jo added, sipping his tea with maddening serenity.

Kei chuckled again, then gently pushed Harua’s plate back toward him. “Eat. Then we’ll go over a few common questions. I’ll help you figure out answers that feel real, not rehearsed. You don’t have to be perfect, just honest. You’ve got charm, Harua. Use it.”

Harua blinked, visibly calming. “Thanks, Kei. Seriously.”

“You’re gonna do great,” Maki chimed in from down the table. “And if they don’t hire you, we’ll all show up in wolf form and scare them into reconsidering.”

Fuma raised an eyebrow. “No.”

“A little?” Maki tried.

“No.”

More laughter erupted, light and easy, and for a moment, it was as if nothing else existed beyond this hall, this table, this pack.

Kei sat back, his plate mostly empty, content to watch his family, because that’s what they were, bicker and tease and lift each other up. They had all lost something once. Now they had each other.

And that, for Kei, was almost everything.

~~~

An hour after breakfast, the village settled into its late-morning rhythm. The warmth of shared food and teasing laughter faded into quiet footfalls and purpose.

Harua, dressed sharper than usual and armed with Kei’s pep talk, left for his interview with a nervous grin and one last dramatic groan. “If I bomb, just pretend you don’t know me,” he joked. The pack responded with thumbs-ups, a howled “Good luck!” from Taki, and Maki shoving a pre-packed lunch into his hands like a mother hen before dashing off to catch the bus. Only a few months left of school, then Maki would graduate, finally free of textbooks and exams.

By mid-morning, the village felt calm again. Fuma, Jo, and Yuma had already scattered to their jobs outside the territory. Euijoo and Nicholas were hunched over the pantry shelves in the communal building, murmuring about dry goods, canning jars, and the alarming rate at which the pack went through rice. Soon they’d head into town for a supply run.

That left Kei and Taki.

The clearing behind the training yard was quiet, tucked between old trees and shaded by thick mossy branches. It was a space the pack used when someone needed to focus—no distractions, just nature and the steady pulse of the earth.

Taki stood in the center of it now, bare feet shifting on damp grass, brows furrowed in concentration. His shirt was already tossed over a low branch, sweat beading on his collarbone.

“I don’t get it,” he muttered, frustrated. “I feel the shift—it starts, but then it just stops halfway. Like something’s jamming the gears.”

Kei crossed his arms, watching him carefully. “You’re overthinking it. You keep trying to force the wolf to come forward, like you’re ordering it around.”

“Shouldn’t I be? Isn’t that the whole point?”

Kei shook his head slowly. “No. Shifting isn’t about domination. It’s about trust.”

Taki looked at him skeptically. “With what? Myself?”

“Exactly.” Kei walked into the clearing, slow and steady, voice low and sure. “The wolf is part of you. Not a tool. Not a mask. You have to meet it halfway. Let it rise on its own terms.”

Taki dropped into a crouch, exhaling hard, frustration tight in his shoulders. “Feels like everyone else got it figured out already.”

Kei crouched beside him. “Maki couldn’t shift until he was fifteen. Nicholas still gets stuck halfway if he’s stressed. Fuma won’t admit it, but it took him years to shift without pain. Everyone struggles. You’re not broken, Taki.”

That landed. Taki blinked, throat bobbing slightly. “Yeah, well… it just sucks.”

“I know,” Kei said gently. “But you’ve got me. We’re going to do this together.”

Kei shifted first, fluidly, without strain. One second he was crouching; the next, his wolf stood tall and calm, slate-gray with streaks of black, eyes a sharp yet thoughtful gold.

Taki sat back, watching him, awe flickering across his face even through the frustration.

Kei padded forward, nuzzling Taki’s shoulder gently before sitting back on his haunches.

“Okay,” Taki whispered. “Let’s try again.”

The younger wolf closed his eyes. This time, he didn’t strain. He took a breathe, slow and deep, finding that space inside him where instinct lived. His fingers curled. His spine shifted just slightly. Not all the way, not yet, but enough that fur began to ripple over his arms.

Kei let out a quiet encouraging sound, tail thudding softly on the earth.

Taki opened his eyes. “Did it start?”

Kei nodded once.

Taki grinned, bright and boyish and proud.

They still had a long way to go.

But they were moving forward.

Together.

~~~

By the time the sun dipped past its peak, the village was alive again with footsteps, voices, and the quiet rhythms of return.

Euijoo and Nicholas had come back first, both arms full of grocery bags, Nicholas grumbling theatrically about the weight of rice sacks while Euijoo organized the pantry with efficient calm. The smell of fresh vegetables and warm bread filled the kitchen space, a domestic contrast to the wild that surrounded them.

Not long after, the soft thud of boots and the low chatter of voices signaled the return of Harua and Maki. Kei looked up from the porch where he’d been oiling the hinges of one of the outer gates. Harua’s stride was light, energized, his jacket slung over one shoulder and a grin tugging at the corner of his mouth. Maki trailed beside him, head tilted down, muttering something under his breath.

“…and of course they put me with Kenji, who hasn’t read a single article in the last month. Why is it always me who gets stuck carrying the project?”

Kei gave them both a nod, rising to meet them as they stepped onto the path between the cottages. “Welcome back,” he said, eyes going straight to Harua. “How’d it go?”

Harua puffed out a breath, then broke into a grin. “It was good. Like, really good. I wasn’t even nervous once we got going. I remembered what you said, about being honest. I just… talked. Told them what I care about, the stories I want to tell.”

Kei’s eyes softened. “That’s all they want. Someone real.”

“They said they’d get back to me in a few days. But I think-” Harua hesitated, then smiled again, more reserved. “I think I’ve got a shot.”

“You’ve got more than that,” Kei said, clapping a firm hand on his shoulder. “I’m proud of you.”

Harua ducked his head, clearly trying to hide the warmth that rose to his face. “Thanks.”

Before the moment could stretch into something too serious, Maki groaned dramatically and threw his bag into the dirt. “School was the worst. Can we not talk about responsibility for like five minutes?”

“You’ve been home for ten seconds,” Kei pointed out.

“Exactly! That’s ten seconds too many.”

Taki appeared from behind one of the cottages at just the right moment, twirling a practice staff in one hand. “Wanna go spar?”

Maki’s face lit up. “Always.”

They took off with the reckless energy only young wolves could summon, yelling half-baked challenges and rules that would be forgotten before the first swing landed.

Kei watched them go, a smile pulling at the edge of his mouth.

Harua watched too, arms crossed, a fond sigh escaping him. “You’d never guess they’re both technically adults.” “They are,” Kei said. “They just haven’t let it harden them yet.”

Inside the kitchen, Nicholas called out, “Oi! Who left rice on the floor? This is sacred!” “Not me!” Maki’s voice echoed from the clearing. “Suspiciously specific denial,” Yuma called from somewhere down the hall.

The sun dipped lower, and the shadows stretched across the ground like lazy wolves curling up to nap. Kei leaned against the post of the porch, arms crossed, the steady hum of his pack all around him. They were home. They were his everything. 

~~~

The village was still half-draped in morning mist when the sound broke through the air. A long, unrestrained howl, bright and raw with joy.

Kei was already up, standing in the yard helping Euijoo sort through some broken fencing panels when the howl echoed through the trees. It was sharp, unburdened, and loud enough to send a flock of birds fluttering from the nearby canopy.

Euijoo paused, one brow raised. “That’s Harua.” “Definitely not a distress call,” Kei said, already smiling. From the cottage to the right, Fuma stepped out, coffee mug in hand. “It’s not even six. He’d better be dying, ecstatic, or both. The other’s aren’t going to be happy about waking up like this,”

The three of them made their way toward Harua’s home, stepping over dew-wet grass as the morning light slowly peeled back the shadows. They found him standing barefoot in the doorway, phone still in one hand, grinning like his face might split in half. His hair was a mess. He was still in pajama pants. He looked euphoric.

“They hired me,” he said breathlessly, eyes bright with disbelief. “They hired me!” Kei didn’t hesitate, he strode forward and wrapped Harua in a crushing hug, lifting him slightly off the ground. “You did it!” he said, pride thick in his voice.

Fuma clapped him on the back, hard enough to make Harua stumble a step, but the smile he wore was rare and warm. Euijoo just nodded, arms folded, the corner of his mouth twitching upward. “Congratulations. You’ve earned this.”

Harua beamed, running a hand through his hair. “They want me to start next week. Junior writer position for the lifestyle section, but they said they liked my pitch ideas and might let me run a feature if things go well. I-I didn’t think this would actually happen.”

Behind them, another door slammed open. Nicholas stepped out, wrapped in a heavy blanket, his hair a wild mess, eyes bloodshot. “Why,” he growled, “are we howling before sunrise? Is someone dead? No? Okay. Then I’m going back to bed.”

Harua winced. “Sorry, sorry, I couldn’t help it.” “Help it next time,” Nicholas grumbled, already turning back inside. “Dreams die when I’m sleep-deprived.”

Once he was gone, Euijoo chuckled softly. “We’ll celebrate tonight. Full dinner, no excuses. Harua, you pick the dessert, anything you want,” Kei clapped his hands together. “I’ll start prepping after patrol. We’ll make it a real pack meal, something to remember.” “Can I tell the others?” Harua asked, suddenly bashful. Euijoo nodded. “You should.”

As they started to walk away, Harua stopped Kei for a moment. “Thanks. For believing I could do this.” Kei placed a hand on his shoulder. “You did all the work. We just made sure you didn’t forget who you are.” Harua’s smile lingered long after the others had gone, still holding his phone like it might vanish if he let go.

That evening, the village would glow with laughter and firelight, plates piled high, and voices raised in toast. Because when one of them rose, the rest rose too.

~~~

The fire cracked and danced at the center of the village, tall flames licking upward into the star-drenched sky. Sparks rose like tiny spirits before fading into the dark. Around it, the pack had gathered, laughing, eating, moving in the rhythm of joy that came so rarely and meant so much.

The long tables were overflowing with food. Roasted vegetables, grilled meat, fresh bread, sticky rice wrapped in leaves, everything made by their own hands, grown or hunted or brought home with purpose.

Kei sat on a thick log beside Fuma, a shared bottle of plum wine resting between them. The two of them watched as Maki and Taki tried to out-dance each other, limbs flailing in ways that were more chaotic than graceful. Harua was pulled into the mess, yelping between laughter, while Nicholas and Euijoo finally gave in and joined, Euijoo surprisingly nimble, Nicholas groaning dramatically but smiling all the same.

Across the fire, Jo was in his usual place, sketchbook balanced on one knee, pencil moving quickly. He rarely joined in the dancing, but he was always watching, always recording. He liked the company, but his sketchbook was probably his first love, the most important thing in his life. 

Kei’s gaze lingered on the fire for a moment. He used to hate it. The scent of smoke, the roar of flame, the color of it. Orange-gold like the inferno that had devoured his first home. That night still lived in the back of his mind: the screams, the ash, the impossible silence that followed.

But now, the fire didn’t claw at his heart the way it used to.

Now it was laughter echoing through the trees. It was Maki and Taki rolling through the grass. It was Euijoo helping Jo sharpen his pencils, Harua balancing two plates at once while trying not to drop either, Nicholas trying, and failing, to sneak another rice ball without being seen. It was Yuma sneaking up on Maki and Taki, trying to scare them. It was Fuma, quiet and watchful, sitting at Kei’s side with a rare softness in his eyes.

Kei reached forward and added another log to the flames. It hissed, caught, and glowed warm. Fuma glanced at him. “Still okay?” Kei nodded. “More than okay.” He tilted his head back, watching the stars, the firelight flickering over his face. The warmth soaked into his skin, into his chest, deep enough to ease the ache that always sat there.

“I used to think I’d never feel at home again,” he admitted, voice low, just for Fuma. “But this… this is home.” Fuma didn’t say anything for a moment, then offered the bottle again. “You helped build it.” Kei accepted it, taking a slow sip. The sweet burn of the wine lingered.

A beat passed, filled with the crackling of wood and distant, joyful shouting. “All that’s missing,” Kei murmured, almost to himself, “is someone to share it with.” Fuma looked at him sidelong. “Mate?”

Kei nodded slowly. “If they’re even out there.” “They are,” Fuma said, simply. “You’ll find them. Or they’ll find you.” Kei didn’t answer. Instead, he watched the others, letting their voices and the firelight settle over him like a blanket. And for the first time in years, he let himself believe it might be true.

~~~

The weekend passed in a blur of leftover desserts, lazy naps in the sun, and quiet chores that balanced the wild joy of their celebration. But as the sun rose on Monday, the air in the village shifted, still calm, but laced with anticipation.

It was a school day for Maki, another round of training for Taki, a quiet work-from-home start for Jo, and for Harua, it was the beginning of something brand new.

Kei found him in the front yard just before seven, dressed in a crisp white shirt tucked into black slacks, hair styled neatly but already fighting to curl again in the morning humidity. Harua’s phone was in one hand, his work bag slung over his shoulder, and nerves practically radiating off him.

“I feel like I’m going to throw up,” he muttered. “You’re going to be fine,” Kei said as he approached, keys dangling from his hand. “They already hired you. That means they like you.” Harua glanced over. “You sure you’re not just saying that because you have to?”

“I don’t have to say anything,” Kei replied with a small grin. “You’re going to do great. Just be you, smart, annoying, overly curious you.” Harua rolled his eyes. “Comforting as ever.”

Kei led him to the car, a simple, reliable black SUV that had seen more muddy roads and mountain trails than city streets. Harua got in, smoothing his shirt like it might crease from existing.

They drove in silence for a bit, trees whipping past the windows as the road stretched toward the edge of the forest and into the city beyond. The sun peeked over the hills, bathing everything in a soft golden hue. The silence between them was easy. Comfortable.

“You working today too?” Harua asked eventually. “Yeah,” Kei said. “Got a shoot downtown, some athletic brand. Mostly standing around in clothes I’d never wear.” Harua snorted. “You love it.” Kei shrugged, smirking. “Pays well. And I only have to deal with people three times a week. The rest of the time I’m home.”

“You ever think about doing it full time?” “No,” Kei said without hesitation. “I like being able to come back. Full-time modeling means traveling constantly, being away from the pack. It’s not worth it.” Harua nodded, silent again for a moment. “It’s weird, huh? We’re all trying to live in two worlds. The human one and ours.” Kei smiled faintly. “We do more than try. We make it work.”

They reached the building not long after, a tall, glass-fronted office that gleamed under the morning sun. Harua stared up at it with wide eyes. Kei pulled to the curb and parked. “You want a pep talk?” “No,” Harua said, gripping his bag tightly. “I’m good.”

Then he paused. “Maybe a tiny one?”

Kei chuckled. “Just breathe. Stay alert. Be kind but don’t let them walk over you. And if anyone makes you feel small, remember you’ve outrun bears in the woods and wrestled Taki into submission.” Harua laughed, tension easing slightly. “Thanks, Kei.” “You’ve got this,” Kei said. “Call if you need anything.”

Harua gave him one last grin before stepping out onto the sidewalk. Kei watched him walk into the building, head high, the morning light catching on his hair. Then he pulled back into the lane and headed toward his own day, his thoughts already wandering, not to the cameras and clothes, but to the village waiting for him, the pack, the forest… And still, always, that quiet space beside him, waiting for someone else to fill it.

~~~

The lobby of the building was sleek and modern, tall windows letting in golden morning light, polished tile floors reflecting it in a subtle glow. Harua adjusted the strap of his bag nervously as he approached the front desk. His boss, a sharp-eyed woman named Ms. Nakamura, was already waiting for him with a small but welcoming smile.

“Harua, good morning,” she said briskly. “I’ll help you get set up with your ID badge and then we’ll do a quick tour. We like to keep things running smoothly here.” “Of course,” Harua said with a quick bow. “Thank you again for the opportunity.”

The badge was a small rectangle of plastic with his name and picture already printed on it, he thought he looked vaguely terrified in the photo, but it would do. He clipped it onto his shirt collar and followed Ms. Nakamura through the halls.

She walked fast, heels clicking against the floor as she pointed out break rooms, emergency exits, the copy center, and the editorial wings. Harua did his best to memorize everything, though the buzz of nerves made it difficult.

Finally, they arrived at a large open office space bathed in soft overhead lights. Cubicles lined the walls, while plants and posters gave the place a cozy, creative energy. Ms. Nakamura gestured toward a corner desk, already set up with a monitor, some files, and a half-empty coffee mug.

“You’ll be working with (Y/n). She started just last week. You’re both new, so I’m hoping you’ll help each other settle in.”

Harua followed her gaze to the person standing beside the desk. (Y/n) looked up from her computer, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. She was maybe a few inches shorter than him, dressed in a simple blouse and jeans, her expression friendly but cautious.

She smiled. “Hey.” “Hi,” Harua said quickly, bowing again. “I’m Harua. Nice to meet you.” “(Y/n),” she replied. “Welcome to the chaos.” Ms. Nakamura gave a nod. “I’ll leave you two to it. Be sure to review the orientation packet before lunch.”

Once she was gone, Harua exhaled and turned back to (Y/n). She was already watching him, but her gaze wasn’t judgmental, more like she was quietly taking his measure.

“Nervous?” she asked. “Terrified,” he admitted. She laughed. “Good. That means you care. I was a wreck on my first day too. Still kind of am.” Harua smiled, easing into his chair. “Guess we can be wrecks together.”

And from there, it was easy.

The two of them clicked faster than either of them expected. Within the first hour, they were swapping jokes about how stiff the elevator music was, how intense Ms. Nakamura’s schedule looked, and which coffee machine made the least awful brew.

(Y/n) was smart, quick-witted, and surprisingly open for someone new. She had moved to the city from a smaller town to chase her dream of writing for something that mattered. Harua found himself relating to her immediately.

By lunchtime, they were already teasing each other like longtime friends. They ate together outside on a small terrace, sharing lunch and stories, though Harua carefully sidestepped anything that might hint at his werewolf identity.

Still, when she laughed at something he said, really laughed, Harua felt something small and warm settle in his chest. He wasn’t alone in this new place. And as the hours passed and the day wore on, it didn’t feel so much like the start of something terrifying anymore. It felt like the beginning of something good.

~~~

The sun had long since dipped behind the trees by the time Kei returned home, muscles aching from the long shoot. He parked the car beside the house and stepped into the familiar quiet of the village clearing. The scent of woodsmoke and wild herbs lingered in the air, grounding him. He walked inside and was met with warmth, laughter echoing from the living room, the clatter of pots and pans from the kitchen. Kei slipped off his shoes and followed the voices.

In the living room, Harua was practically vibrating with energy, hands flying as he recounted his day to Jo and Yuma.

“-and then she said the same thing I was thinking, like exactly! It was weird but in a good way,” Harua was saying. “I haven’t clicked with someone that fast since… well, ever.”

Yuma leaned in, clearly invested. “And she’s cute, right?” Harua shrugged but couldn’t hide the grin tugging at his mouth. “She’s cool. Really cool.” Jo didn’t look up from his sketchbook, but the corners of his lips twitched in amusement. “You’ve said her name like twelve times in the last five minutes.” Harua flushed. “Shut up.”

Kei smiled faintly at the scene, rubbing the back of his neck. It was good to see Harua so animated, so alive. The boy had always been passionate, but this was different, brighter.

He made his way into the kitchen, nodding at Euijoo and Fuma as he passed. Maki was standing by the stove, trying to stir a pot without burning his fingers. Kei reached over and gently moved his elbow away from the steam from the other pot on the stove.

“Easy, you’re not fireproof,” he said softly. Maki grinned sheepishly. “Almost done! It smells good, right?” “It does,” Kei agreed, ruffling his hair before stepping away.

Dinner came together in a warm, loud chaos, everyone returning home in waves, filling the house with noise and movement. Plates clattered onto the table, voices overlapped as stories were told, laughter bouncing off the wooden walls. It was routine. It was family.

And then everything changed.

Harua sat down beside him at the long wooden table, the scent of soap, city air, and something unfamiliar still clinging to his skin. Kei turned slightly, smiling to ask how the rest of the day had gone.

And the world tilted. It wasn’t Harua’s scent. It was something on him, something clinging to his clothes, his hair, his skin, like he’d walked through it and carried it unknowingly into the house.

Kei’s breath caught. His vision blurred. His inner wolf lunged forward, feral and wild and full of longing, growling so loud inside his head it drowned everything else out.

Mate.

Kei’s fingers tightened around his chopsticks, his heartbeat thundering in his ears. His lungs burned. The scent was intoxicating, like the forest after rain, like lightning and warmth and home. His wolf clawed at his chest, desperate, howling to run, to find the source.

“Kei?” Harua turned toward him, concern flickering in his voice. “You okay?” Kei blinked. His eyes flicked to Harua’s, and he forced himself to breathe, to sit still, to not give into the need to shift and sprint into the woods like a madman.

“Yeah,” Kei said, voice tight. “Just tired.”

Fuma shot him a subtle look from across the table, sharp and knowing. Kei didn’t meet it. He couldn’t. Not yet. He glanced back at Harua. The scent was definitely not Harua’s, but it was on him, wrapped around him, like the echo of someone else. Someone Kei hadn’t met. Not yet.

His mate was real. And they were close.

~~~

The stars were already out when dinner ended, the last dishes cleaned, the laughter fading into the cozy quiet of the night. The house had settled down, some of the younger wolves retreating to their rooms, others sprawled across couches or outside under the moonlight.

Kei was slipping on his jacket near the door when Euijoo’s voice came, calm but firm. “Kei. Come outside with us.” Fuma stood by the doorway, arms folded, already waiting.

Kei nodded silently and followed them out into the cool night air. The crisp scent of pine and damp earth filled his lungs, grounding him in the moment. They walked a short distance away from the house, stopping near the edge of the woods where the trees cast long shadows in the moonlight.

No one spoke at first.

Finally, Euijoo broke the silence. “Tell us what happened.” Kei leaned against a tree, folding his arms tightly. “It was the scent. It hit me the moment Harua sat beside me.” Euijoo and Fuma both stilled. “My wolf, he nearly lost it,” Kei continued, voice low, almost ashamed. “He screamed ‘mate.’ It was overwhelming, like nothing I’ve ever felt before. But I managed to calm him down. Barely.”

Fuma rubbed his jaw thoughtfully. “The scent wasn’t Harua’s?” Kei shook his head. “No. It was on him, but not from him. Something he picked up today. Someone. If it had been Harua’s scent, I would reacted to it years ago,”

Fuma and Euijoo exchanged a glance. “That girl,” Fuma said quietly. “The new coworker. He talked about her the entire dinner. Said they got along like they’ve known each other forever.” “(Y/n),” Kei said, the name tasting strange and heavy in his mouth, like it had weight now. “He mentioned her a few times.” Euijoo exhaled slowly. “That would make sense. Harua hasn’t been around anyone outside the pack since he graduated. And the scent was unfamiliar to you, but potent.”

“If it is her,” Fuma added, “it means your mate is human.” Kei flinched slightly, not out of fear, but out of the quiet truth of it. He hadn’t even dared to imagine it. For years, he believed his mate must have died long ago. The thought that they might be out there, living, and close, was more than he could absorb in a single breath.

“She doesn’t know about us,” Euijoo said. “Harua hasn’t told her anything. He’s being cautious.” “As he should,” Kei murmured. “I don’t even know if it’s her yet. I only smelled what she left behind.” Fuma’s gaze sharpened. “But your wolf thinks it is.” Kei met his eyes. “Yeah. He’s sure.”

Silence stretched between them, filled only by the gentle rustle of wind in the trees. Euijoo stepped forward and placed a hand on Kei’s shoulder. “If it’s her,” he said, “we’ll support you. But you need to be certain. You can’t rush this. Especially not with a human.” “I know,” Kei said. His voice was steady, but his hands curled into fists. “I’ll be careful.”

Fuma nodded. “For now, see what Harua says. Don’t push. If she’s your mate, the bond will pull you together in its own time.” Kei let out a long breath, the tension easing from his chest just enough to breathe freely. “Thanks,” he said, quietly. “I don’t know what I would’ve done if I’d lost control.” “You didn’t,” Euijoo said simply. “And that’s what matters.”

They stood there for a while longer, the three of them watching the stars overhead. Somewhere in the distance, a nightbird called, and the forest answered.

And Kei, his heart still racing, his wolf still restless, let himself hope. That maybe, his destined someone was actually out there. 

~~~

Kei found Harua out back, sitting on the porch steps with a cup of tea, his legs pulled up to his chest and his eyes fixed on the moonlit clearing. It was late, most of the pack already in bed, the house behind them quiet except for the occasional creak of wood and the hum of insects. Kei stood in the doorway for a moment, watching him, then stepped outside and let the door close softly behind him.

“Hey,” he said, voice low. Harua turned and gave him a smile, tired but still warm. “Couldn’t sleep?” “Not really,” Kei admitted, sitting down beside him. They sat in silence for a few minutes. Kei didn’t rush it, Harua was always easy to talk to, but this wasn’t a small thing. He had to get it right.

“I need to tell you something,” Kei said finally, eyes fixed on the trees ahead. “Something that happened during dinner.” Harua turned slightly, giving him his full attention. “Yeah?” Kei’s hands were clasped between his knees, fingers locked tightly. “When you sat down next to me tonight… I caught a scent. It wasn’t yours. It was on you, but not from you.”

Harua blinked. “Okay…?” “My wolf reacted immediately. Like, violently. It was like he snapped awake after years of silence. And he only said one word.”

Harua’s eyes widened, realization dawning. “Mate?” Kei nodded slowly. “Yeah. It hit me like a freight train. I barely kept it together.” For a long moment, Harua didn’t speak. He just stared at him, stunned. Then, softly: “Wow.” Kei huffed a dry laugh. “Yeah. That about covers it.”

Harua set his tea down and turned fully toward him now, concern etched into his features. “Are you okay?” “I will be,” Kei said. “Fuma and Euijoo talked me down after dinner. I’m… better now. Calmer. But I needed to tell you, because, well, I think the scent came from someone you were with today.”

Harua tilted his head, puzzled for a second. Then his eyes widened again. “(Y/n)?” Kei nodded. “It’s possible. You mentioned you spent a lot of time with her.” “Yeah. I mean, we were together most of the day. Getting trained, working through our first assignments. I guess… if it lingered on me…” Kei let out a breath. “It’s just a theory right now. But my wolf, he’s certain. And honestly? That scares me more than anything.”

Harua didn’t respond immediately. He looked out toward the trees, the faint glow of fireflies blinking in the dark. Then, with a quiet smile, he said, “You’ve waited a long time, Kei.” “I thought I’d already lost her,” Kei said, voice barely above a whisper. “That maybe she’d died in the attack. Or that the bond would never form. I stopped hoping.” “But maybe you don’t have to stop anymore,” Harua said gently. Kei glanced at him. “You think it could really be her?”

Harua nodded. “I only met her yesterday, but she’s… kind. Open. She’s a good person, and I think she’s strong enough to handle this, if it really is her.” Kei gave a soft, unsure laugh. “You’re already vouching for her?” Harua shrugged, a small grin forming. “Hey, if she’s going to be your mate, she’s basically my sister. I need to make sure she’s worthy.”

Kei bumped his shoulder against Harua’s. “Thanks.” Harua nudged him back. “Anytime.” They sat in silence again, but this time it was peaceful. The kind that only existed between people who trusted each other deeply. Eventually, Kei said, “I’ll take it slow. I won’t approach her until I’m sure.” Harua nodded. “You’ll know when it’s time.”

And under the moonlit sky, surrounded by trees and the quiet rhythm of the night, Kei let a little hope bloom in his chest.

~~~

The next morning, Harua almost overslept. If it hadn’t been for Fuma pounding on his door and Yuma shouting that the clock was ticking, he would’ve missed his second day entirely. He flew out of bed, scrambled through his morning routine, yanked on his clothes, grabbed his bag and badge, and bolted out the door with barely enough time to breathe.

It wasn’t until he dropped into his chair beside (Y/n) at the office, heart still racing, that he realized something was wrong. “Ugh,” he groaned, slumping forward. “I forgot my phone. And my lunch.” (Y/n) laughed, her eyes crinkling with amusement. “Seriously? Day two and you’re already falling apart.”

Harua gave her a sheepish grin. “I was almost late.” “Well,” she said, pulling out her own phone and offering it to him, “if you need to call someone at home to bring your stuff, go ahead. Just don’t prank call anyone. I will find out.”

Harua chuckled, taking the phone carefully. He paused, thinking. Who would be home at this hour? Who could actually bring his things?

Harua sighed, shaking his head. “The only number I know by heart is my brother’s.” “Perfect,” (Y/n) said, nudging the phone toward him. “Call him.”

He dialed quickly, fingers moving on instinct. Over the years, he’d memorized Kei’s number without even meaning to, he’d called it so many times before. When he was locked out, lost, panicking over something small or something serious, Kei had always been the one to pick up. It was second nature now.

On the third ring, the line connected. “Hello? This is Kei,” came the smooth, professional voice, clearly expecting a work call. Harua grinned. “Hey, it’s me.” There was a pause. 

“…Harua?” Kei’s voice shifted instantly, surprise giving way to familiar concern. “Why are you calling from an unknown number? Are you okay?” “I’m fine! I just, uh, I kind of forgot my phone. And my lunch,” Harua admitted, rubbing the back of his neck out of habit. “Could you maybe bring them to the office? Before lunch?”

Kei let out a short laugh, the sound warm and amused. “You’re unbelievable. Day two.” “Yeah, yeah,” Harua muttered, already bracing for teasing. “I’ll bring them,” Kei said. “Don’t worry. I’ve got a light morning.” “Thanks, Kei. You’re the best.” “I know,” Kei replied smugly, before hanging up.

Harua handed the phone back to (Y/n), grinning. “He’s on his way.”

~~~

A while later, with about an hour left before lunch, the office quieted down. The flurry of morning emails and checklists had slowed, giving Harua and (Y/n) a rare pocket of calm.

They leaned back in their chairs, stretching slightly, and (Y/n) glanced over at him with a curious smile. “So, your brother’s bringing your stuff? You two close?” Harua nodded, smiling without thinking. “Yeah. Kei’s… he’s always been there when I needed him. Kind of like my anchor, I guess.” She tilted her head. “You talk about him like he’s more than just your brother.”

Harua hesitated. He had to be careful. No werewolf talk. Keep it light.

“Well, technically, we’re not related,” he admitted. “But we live together, me, Kei, and seven others. Nine of us in total. Not family by blood, but we might as well be. We call each other brothers.”

“Nine guys in one house?” (Y/n) raised an eyebrow. “That sounds like a sitcom.” Harua laughed. “Yeah, it kind of is. Controlled chaos.” She leaned in a little, clearly curious. “Tell me about them?”

Harua’s grin widened. “Okay, well… I already mentioned Kei. He’s the oldest. Calm, dependable, really looks out for everyone. He helps the others lead and honestly, I don’t know what we’d do without him.”

“Sounds like a solid big brother.”

“He is. Then there’s Euijoo, he’s like our leader, almost like a dad. He’s smart, patient, but he can be tough when he needs to be. He’s got this quiet confidence that kind of makes you trust him without even thinking.”

“Like a natural leader?”

“Exactly. Fuma’s his second-in-command, we jokingly call him our mom sometimes, and he’s probably the most grounded one of us. He’s got this dry sense of humor, but he’s always watching out for everyone. Especially when we’re being idiots, which is… a lot.”

(Y/n) chuckled. “I’m getting the picture.”

“Then there’s Nicholas. He’s kind of the grumpy one, loves his sleep, hates being woken up, but he’s also one of the most protective people I know. He’s got a big heart under all that sarcasm. He’s really a sweetheart,”

Harua paused to think before continuing.

“Maki’s the youngest. He’s 19 but acts like a kid sometimes. Always moving, always smiling. Lately he’s been really into cooking. Makes the kitchen a bit of a disaster zone, but he’s getting better. And of course, we all allow him to live as a kid before the big scary world hardens him,”

(Y/n) laughed. “He sounds fun.”

“He is. Taki’s kind of in the same age range. He’s a bit more reserved, though. He’s been struggling with some personal stuff, but we’re helping him through it. He’s got a lot of strength, even if he doesn’t see it himself. He loves playfighting with all of us, Taki and I are really close, he’s almost like my twin,”

“What about the others?”

“Well, Jo’s the quiet artist. Barely says a word most days, but he’s constantly sketching. He draws us all the time, even when we don’t notice. It’s his way of showing love, I think. He’s kind and warm, always there to listen if you need to talk,”

Harua’s smile softened.

“Then there’s Yuma, he’s kind of the social butterfly. He talks the most, always cracking jokes, always trying to keep the energy up. Sometimes too much energy. But you can always count on him to make you laugh.”

(Y/n) looked at him warmly. “You really love them.”

“I do,” Harua said simply. “They’re not just my family. They’re my home.”

~~~

Just before lunch, Kei pulled into the parking lot outside the office building. He parked in a shaded spot near the entrance, glancing down at the items in the passenger seat, Harua’s forgotten phone and neatly packed lunch. He picked them up and leaned back against the side of the car, waiting.

Through the glass doors, he spotted Harua jogging toward him. Kei stood upright, meeting his brother halfway. “Your hero has arrived,” Kei said, handing over the phone and bag with a teasing smile. Harua let out a breath of relief. “You’re a lifesaver.”

Just then, the doors opened again, and (Y/n) stepped out. Kei didn’t notice her at first, his focus was still on Harua, but she noticed him immediately. Her eyes swept over him, taking in his tall frame, striking features, and the calm confidence in his posture. He towered over both her and Harua, with an air that was hard to ignore. Even though she couldn’t see his entire face, she could tell that he was very handsome, soft yet sharp features. 

Then Kei looked up, and everything stopped.

His eyes locked with hers. It hit him like a storm. A sharp inhale, a jolt down his spine. The world blurred at the edges as the scent hit him fully, familiar, right, hers. His wolf roared to life inside him, screaming the word he’d longed to hear for years: Mate.

Emotion crashed into him all at once, relief, wonder, overwhelming longing. She was real. She was alive. She was his. And now that she was in front of him, all the years of quiet hope, of waiting, poured over him like a tidal wave.

He tried to hold it back, tried to breathe through it, but his knees buckled. He dropped to the ground, breath shallow, vision swimming. It took everything to not shift right then and there. 

“Kei!” Harua grabbed his arm to steady him. Thinking fast, he turned to (Y/n), who stood frozen a few feet away, startled. “He’s-uh, sick. He’s sick,” Harua said quickly. “Didn’t want to tell me earlier, but I guess it hit him harder than he thought. Can you grab some water from inside? Please?”

(Y/n) blinked, clearly unsure, but nodded and turned back into the building. As soon as she was out of earshot, Harua crouched next to Kei.

“Is it her?” he whispered. Kei nodded shakily, eyes wide, still trying to get control of himself.

“She’s my mate.”

With Harua’s steady hand on his shoulder and a few grounding words, Kei slowly managed to center himself. His wolf was still restless, pacing behind his ribs, but the storm of emotion had begun to settle. His breathing evened out, and his legs steadied beneath him just in time for (Y/n) to return, a cup of water in her hand.

“Here,” she said, offering it with a small, concerned smile. Kei accepted it gratefully, his fingers brushing hers briefly. Even that slight contact sent a jolt through him. “Thank you,” he said, his voice rough but sincere. “And… I’m sorry for the scare. That was, just a sudden dizzy spell. I’ll be okay.”

(Y/n) gave a small shrug, her concern softening. “No need to apologize. Just take care of yourself, alright?” He nodded, still not quite trusting himself to speak more.

With that, she and Harua waved him off, turning back toward the building to eat their lunch before the second half of the day picked up. Kei stood there for a moment, watching the doors close behind her, heart still pounding, then finally turned and got back into his car.

As he drove home, the world outside the windshield passed by in a blur, but all he could see was her. The way her eyes had held his, the curve of her smile, the gentleness in her voice. She was more than he’d imagined. She was beautiful, kind, and something about her presence felt like warmth he hadn’t known he was missing.

She’s real. She’s mine.

And now, he thought with a mix of awe and anticipation, I have to figure out how to tell her and how to get to know her.

~~~

Over the next several weeks, nearly two full months, Kei became a familiar presence outside the office building.

It started innocently enough. He’d give Harua rides to and from work, especially on rainy days. Then he began showing up with lunch when Harua forgot to pack one, or even when he didn’t. Soon after, he started arriving mid-morning with coffees in hand, one for Harua, and always one extra for (Y/n), claiming it was “just in case she liked this blend.”

At first, (Y/n) thought nothing of it. Kei seemed like the kind of older brother who took his role seriously, reliable, thoughtful, protective. It was sweet, really, how involved he was in Harua’s life.

But then one morning, Kei showed up with two coffees, and Harua wasn’t there.

(Y/n) blinked in surprise when she saw him through the front doors. As he walked up to her desk, holding out the familiar paper cup with her name scribbled in tidy handwriting, she gave a half-smile.

“No Harua today?” she asked, accepting the drink with raised brows.

Kei cleared his throat softly. “He’s out sick. Thought I’d still stop by… figured you might miss the coffee.” There was a beat of silence. (Y/n) tilted her head, her smile turning a little curious. “I see,” she said lightly. “That’s very thoughtful.” Kei smiled in return, nervous, a bit lopsided. “It’s no trouble.”

As he walked away, (Y/n) sat back in her chair, fingers wrapped around the warm cup. She watched him disappear through the doors again, her expression unreadable. It was then that the thought finally hit her.

Maybe this isn’t just about Harua.

~~~

Two days later, Harua was back at work, fully recovered and just as energetic as always. As lunchtime rolled around, he and (Y/n) settled into their usual corner in the break room, their trays filled and laughter already bubbling between bites.

But (Y/n) was distracted.

She kept glancing toward the front doors, half-expecting to see a tall figure walking in with coffee, even though Harua had brought his own today. After a few minutes of internal debate, she finally decided to ask.

“So… does Kei always show up like he has been lately?” she asked casually, poking at her food with her fork. “I mean, he’s been around a lot these past few weeks.” Harua blinked, not quite catching the meaning. “Yeah? I guess so. Kei’s kind of like that. He’s always the one who steps in when someone needs something.”

He smiled fondly, setting his drink down. “I remember when Taki had a rough patch in school, some bullying stuff. Kei showed up for every lunch break for weeks just so Taki wouldn’t have to sit alone. That’s just who he is.”

(Y/n) nodded, processing the information, but her brow furrowed slightly. “That makes sense,” she said slowly. “It’s just…” She hesitated, then blurted it out before she lost her nerve. “Do you think maybe he… likes me?”

Harua froze mid-sip. His eyes widened slightly as the puzzle pieces clicked into place all at once. “Ohhhh,” he said, setting his drink down slowly. “That’s what this is about.” He looked over at her, a mischievous smirk forming. “You just might be onto something.”

(Y/n) narrowed her eyes playfully at Harua, leaning in a little over the table. “Okay, but if that’s true… why hasn’t he done anything about it? I mean, I thought I’d made it kind of obvious that I sort of like him too.” Harua raised a brow, surprised. “You do?” She gave him a look. “I’ve accepted all his coffee offerings, haven’t I? Smiled every time he showed up, even when I knew he wasn’t there for you.”

Harua laughed softly, then shrugged. “Fair point. But, well… Kei isn’t exactly what he looks like.” (Y/n) tilted her head. “He looks like he’s dated a million people, right?” Harua continued. “Tall, good-looking, confident. But honestly? He’s barely dated anyone. He’s not shy, but he’s… cautious. Kei doesn’t really put himself out there unless he’s sure it won’t blow up in his face.”

He paused, watching her expression soften. “I think he’s afraid of messing it up,” Harua said gently. “So if you really do like him, you might have to help him see that. Just a little nudge, so he knows he’s not reading things wrong.”

(Y/n) leaned back, thoughtful now, twirling her straw in her drink. “Alright,” she said after a moment, a small smile forming. “Then maybe I will.” With Harua’s help, (Y/n) put her plan into motion. It was simple, really. A bit dramatic, but Kei was worth a little drama.

Later that afternoon, Harua texted Kei:

“Come to the office. Pronto. No time to explain.”

Kei, already halfway through organizing the kitchen pantry at home, frowned down at his phone. No explanation? No emojis? Something was up. Dropping the tea towel he had slung over his shoulder, he grabbed his keys and left without a second thought.

When he arrived outside the building, he looked around, expecting Harua’s usual wave through the glass doors, but instead, (Y/n) was standing just outside, waiting for him. Waving at him. She smiled, calm and radiant, like she’d been waiting for this moment all day.

“Let’s go,” she said, nodding toward the sidewalk. Kei blinked, confused. “Wait… what? Go where? Where’s Harua?” And just then, clear as if Harua had whispered it right into his ear, a mind-link sparked to life:

“She likes you, idiot. Just go with her.”

Kei’s jaw slackened a bit, the weight of the words hitting him like a gust of wind. He looked at (Y/n) again, really looked, and saw the glint of nervous hope in her eyes. His heart gave one strong thump. Who was he to refuse his own mate? He let out a soft, incredulous chuckle and nodded. “Okay,” he said, walking toward her. “Lead the way.”

Neither of them was dressed for anything fancy, (Y/n) in her usual office attire, Kei in a worn hoodie and jeans, so they agreed to keep things simple. They walked a few blocks down from the office, settling into a cozy little restaurant tucked at the end of a quiet street. Warm lights, a chalkboard menu, and the soft hum of conversation made it feel intimate without being too much.

They found a small booth near the window. At first, the conversation flowed easily, light teasing, shared laughter. Kei found himself relaxing more than he thought he would. Being around her just felt… right.

But then their server came out.

A guy, maybe around (Y/n)’s age, with a bit too much confidence in his stride. From the moment he approached their table, he zeroed in on (Y/n), his words sugary and his smile too smooth. When he reached out to brush a strand of hair from her shoulder, completely unprompted, Kei’s wolf nearly tore through his skin.

Kei clenched his jaw and lowered his head, biting into the side of his own hand under the table to stop the low growl rumbling in his chest. He didn’t say anything, but every time the server came near, Kei’s whole body tensed like a pulled wire. (Y/n) noticed.

She glanced at Kei, catching the way his jaw flexed, how his hand gripped the edge of the table a little tighter each time. She found it… kind of cute, honestly. Protective, even if he didn’t say a word. The silent glare he gave the poor waiter spoke volumes.

Then came the moment that made her grin even wider. “You’ve got something,” she said, gesturing toward her own cheek. Kei blinked, confused, until she reached out with a napkin and gently dabbed at the corner of his mouth where a smudge of sauce clung. “You’re kind of cute like this,” she said, amused.

Kei stared, stunned. He opened his mouth to respond, but the words tripped over his tongue and got stuck somewhere in his throat. He turned a bit red, looking down for a second with a breathless laugh. (Y/n) giggled softly and leaned back in her seat, sipping her drink, watching him melt just a little. Maybe Harua was right, he really had no idea she liked him.

~~~

Dinner continued with a light-hearted ease, the tension from earlier fading into soft laughter and casual conversation. The warmth of the little restaurant matched the comfortable rhythm they’d fallen into.

“So, what do you do when you’re not rescuing your brother from forgotten lunches?” (Y/n) asked with a teasing smile, twirling her straw in her drink. Kei chuckled. “I model. Part-time.” Her brows rose. “That makes way too much sense.”

He gave her a sheepish smile, a faint pink tint touching his ears. “It pays well enough that I don’t have to do it full-time. And outside of that… I run. A lot. It’s kind of my thing.” “Like… for fun?” Kei nodded. “Yeah. It clears my head. I actually ran a marathon last week.”

Her jaw dropped slightly. “A marathon? Like, the full thing?” “Twenty-six miles,” he said with a shrug, like it was no big deal. (Y/n) laughed in disbelief. “That’s insane. I complain if I have to jog to catch the bus.” Kei grinned. “I’ll teach you if you want.” She raised an eyebrow. “Tempting, but I make no promises.”

He chuckled, then leaned forward a bit. “What about you? What do you do when you’re not working?” “Writing, mostly,” she said, fingers tapping idly against her glass. “And I like painting… though I’m not that good at it.” Kei tilted his head. “Says who?” “Me. And anyone with eyes,” she joked.

“I doubt that,” he said softly, sincerity in his voice. “You seem like the type who puts your heart into everything. That’s what really matters.” (Y/n) blinked, caught off guard by the compliment. She smiled, a little slower this time, letting the words sit with her. Maybe Kei wasn’t just protective and sweet, maybe he was thoughtful, too.

~~~

As the date wound down and the check was paid, neither of them seemed in a rush to leave. The walk back to the office building was quiet but comfortable, their hands brushing occasionally, laughter still lingering between them.

Kei didn’t want the night to end. His wolf didn’t either. Everything about this evening, the way she smiled, the way she listened, the way she looked at him like she truly saw him, felt like home in a way he hadn’t known he was missing.

But all things, even good ones, had to pause. They stopped outside the building entrance, the soft glow of the streetlights casting a warm hue across her features. Just as Kei was about to thank her for the night, (Y/n) tilted her head and held out her hand. “Your phone?” He blinked, but didn’t hesitate. He handed it over without question.

With a small smirk, she typed quickly, then handed it back. “There. Now you have my number.” Kei glanced down at the screen, recognizing the number as the one Harua had used to call him all those weeks ago. His eyes widened slightly in realization. “You didn’t know, did you?” she asked, clearly amused. “That was me.”

Kei looked sheepish, rubbing the back of his neck. “I guess I didn’t put it together.” “Well,” she said, stepping a little closer, “now you don’t have to pretend to check in on Harua just to show up. You can text me. And we can go on more dates… if you want to.”

Kei met her gaze, warmth flooding his chest. “I want to.” “Good,” she said, smiling. “Me too.” With that, she gave him a gentle wave before disappearing back into the building, leaving Kei standing on the sidewalk, phone in hand, heart pounding. His wolf howled in quiet triumph.

~~~

Before heading back home, Kei sat behind the wheel for a moment, fingers drumming on his phone. He wasn’t usually the type to text right away, but this wasn’t usual. This was her.

So he typed out a simple message:

Hi, this is Yudai :)

He hit send without thinking much of it, still riding the high of the night.

A few seconds later, his phone buzzed with a reply.

Yudai?

Wait… who’s Yudai?

Kei blinked at the screen, then let out a quiet laugh as it hit him, he had never told her his actual name. Everyone just called him Kei. He quickly typed out a follow-up.

Sorry! That’s my full name. Koga Yudai. But everyone just calls me Kei. I guess I forgot I never mentioned it.

There was a pause before she replied again.

Ahhh okay!! That makes more sense now 😂 Kei suits you though. Sounds cool.

Also… I like the real name. Yudai. It’s nice. Strong.

Kei stared at the screen for a long second, the corner of his mouth twitching up into a smile. No one outside the pack really called him by his full name, but somehow, her saying she liked it made it feel… right.

You can call me whatever you want. he typed.

Then hesitated-

Except “puppy.” Harua tried that once. Never again.

Her reply came fast.

Noted. But I’m definitely calling you that now at least once 😏

Kei groaned, but he was smiling the whole drive home.

~~~

As Kei stepped through the front door, the familiar warmth of the house greeted him. The soft hum of the TV played in the background, Euijoo and Nicholas were still up, half-watching a movie in the living room. Euijoo gave him a subtle nod of welcome, Nicholas barely looked up, too focused on whatever plot twist was unfolding on-screen.

Kei kicked off his shoes quietly and made his way past the hallway, expecting the rest of the house to be asleep by now. Fuma, Maki, Taki, Jo, and Yuma had all turned in hours ago. But as he stepped out onto the porch, he saw a familiar shape curled up on the swing bench, wrapped in a big blanket like a cocoon.

Harua.

The younger wolf perked up when he saw him, pushing the blanket off his face. “Took you long enough,” he whispered with a grin. “So? How’d it go?” Kei let out a soft laugh, sitting down beside him, the porch creaking under the weight. “It was… good. Really good.” Harua shifted so he was facing him fully, eyes wide with interest. “Tell me everything.”

So Kei told him.

He told him about how confused he’d been at first when (Y/n) was the one waiting outside. About the smirk on her face, the way his wolf reacted just by being near her. About the little restaurant, the too-flirty server, and how close he came to losing it, but didn’t. About how easy the conversation had been, how pretty her laugh was, how she put her number into his phone and told him to stop pretending to check on Harua just to see her. Harua listened quietly, smiling more with every word, the way siblings do when they’re genuinely proud. When Kei finished, he leaned back against the porch railing, sighing like the weight of the world had left his chest. Harua bumped his shoulder lightly.

“Told you she liked you,” he said, smug. Kei smirked. “Yeah, yeah. I owe you for that.” Harua nodded. “You do. Big time.” The porch fell into a comfortable silence for a moment, the sounds of the night forest in the distance. Then Kei glanced over. “You’re really happy for me, huh?”

Harua nodded. “Of course. You waited so long, Kei. You deserve this.” Kei looked out at the trees, the quiet dark, and for once, he didn’t feel the ache of the past lingering like a shadow.

“She’s everything,” he said softly. Harua smiled. “Then don’t mess it up.” “I’ll try not to.”

They sat there a little while longer before finally calling it a night, retreating into the warmth of the house—Kei’s heart a little lighter, his future finally beginning to take shape.

~~~

That night, as the house settled into silence and the steady rhythm of breathing filled the rooms, Kei lay wide awake in his bed, staring at the ceiling. The joy he’d felt earlier still lingered in his chest, but it was quickly being drowned out by anxiety.

He turned over, trying to will himself to sleep, but his mind wouldn’t quiet. How would he tell her? How could he explain something so impossible, something that could terrify her, something that could ruin everything?

He imagined her face when he said the words: “I’m a werewolf.” He saw the spark in her eyes dim, saw her step back, afraid. He heard her say “You’re a monster.” He felt her pulling away, out of reach, gone. Kei clenched his jaw, squeezing his eyes shut as if that would block out the images. It didn’t.

He wasn’t ashamed of who he was, not anymore. The pack had given him a home, a purpose, a family. But (Y/n)? She didn’t grow up around their kind. She didn’t know the warmth of a pack or the strength of the bond. She didn’t know the things they had to control every day. And what if, when she did know, it was too much?

He turned onto his side, burying his face into his pillow, his heart heavy. His wolf stirred restlessly inside him, equally distressed. They’d waited so long for her. Losing her wasn’t something either of them could bear to imagine. And yet… that fear was all Kei could see every time he closed his eyes. He didn’t sleep much that night.

~~~

Even though the anxiety never fully left, Kei found himself growing more and more drawn to her with each passing day.

They texted constantly, light jokes, random thoughts, photos of food or cute animals, and more often than not, Kei would find himself smiling at his phone, his heart lighter for just a moment. On days when their schedules allowed it, they met for lunch or dinner. Sometimes, they’d just sit together, not needing to fill the silence. Her presence was soothing. She’d reach for his hand without hesitation, lean into him during quiet moments, laugh freely around him.

It was in those moments that Kei let himself believe this might really work. Once, she texted him a blurry photo of a train ad he’d modeled for, covered in graffiti but still unmistakably him.

“Dating the hottest man alive? Feeling pretty powerful rn.” she’d joked.

Kei had laughed, genuinely, the kind of laugh that left him breathless. But even in that joy, the fear remained, quiet, patient, waiting.

Because no matter how many dates they shared or how natural it all felt, he still hadn’t told her the truth. The truth that pulsed in his blood, that shaped his body under every full moon, that tied him irrevocably to a world she hadn’t asked to be part of. And the longer he waited, the heavier it grew. He knew the time was coming. He had to tell her soon. He just didn’t know how.

~~~

The lights in the apartment were dim, the soft flicker from the TV washing the room in pale, shifting colors. Takeout boxes sat open on the coffee table, their delicious scent mingling with the faintest hint of the lavender candle (Y/n) had lit earlier in a half-nervous attempt to set a relaxed mood. Kei sat beside her on the couch, his tall frame leaned back, legs long and relaxed, his arm draped over the top of the couch, not quite around her, but close enough to make her heart race when she leaned a little to the side.

(Y/n) fidgeted with the corner of a napkin, her fingers folding and unfolding it as she stole a glance at him. He looked calm, content even, his profile softened by the glow of the TV. And yet… there was still a tension there, something subtle that hadn’t faded even after weeks of dates, shared meals, and countless late-night texts.

She shifted a little closer, then cleared her throat softly. “Hey… can I ask you something? It might be kinda weird.” Kei turned toward her slightly, his expression open, calm. “Of course.” She laughed awkwardly, eyes flitting away and back again. “Okay, not weird weird. Just… maybe a little personal.”

He nodded, giving her the space to speak without pushing, and that gave her the courage to keep going. “It’s just… we’ve been on, what, like twelve dates now? Not that I’m counting,” she added quickly, with a nervous chuckle. “But… I was starting to wonder. You haven’t kissed me. Not once.”

She looked up at him, trying to read his expression, but Kei’s face was unreadable in that moment, still, quiet. She rushed to fill the silence. “I’m not mad or anything, and I’m definitely not trying to pressure you, I just… I guess I’m confused. I thought I’d been pretty clear that I wanted you to. Or at least that I wouldn’t not want you to.”

Her cheeks flushed, and she pushed on, nervous laughter bubbling in her throat.

“There was that night after our third date, remember? When we got ice cream and then walked through that little park? I even tried to lean up to kiss you before we said goodnight, but I couldn’t reach,” she said, grinning sheepishly. “I literally had to pretend I was stretching so I didn’t look like a total idiot.”

She groaned and covered her face for a second, peeking out between her fingers.

“And okay, yeah, maybe I should’ve just said something then, but… I don’t know. I guess I figured you’d kiss me when you were ready. But now I’m starting to wonder if maybe I’ve got terrible breath or if-” she paused, smile faltering, “or if maybe you just don’t want to kiss me like that.”

She looked at him again, more serious now, her voice gentler. “I just… I need to know where your head’s at, Yudai.” Her fingers twitched slightly in her lap, and for the first time since the question started, she didn’t look away.

Kei’s heart almost broke as he heard her say that he had caused her to feel insecure. That was never his intention, not even close. Without thinking, he reached out, his large hand cupping her cheek with a gentleness that surprised even him. His skin was warm against hers, and the look in his eyes softened as their gazes met.

“I’m sorry,” he said quietly, thumb brushing over her skin. “I just didn’t want to pressure you into anything. I guess I’m a little… bad at reading signs sometimes. I didn’t want to assume anything you weren’t ready for.”

His voice, usually confident and steady, was quiet and uncertain now, genuine. Then, slowly, he leaned in, finally ready to close the space between them, his heart pounding in his chest. He could see her eyes flutter shut, could feel the warmth of her breath, and then, sharp and loud, his phone rang.

Kei froze, cursing silently, forehead resting briefly against hers in frustration. “I’m sorry-just one second.”

He pulled back, fishing his phone from his pocket. The screen showed Euijoo. He immediately answered. “EJ?”

Euijoo’s voice was tight, urgent. “Kei, get home. Now. Something’s wrong with Taki and Jo.”

That was all Kei needed to hear.

His whole body tensed. He turned to (Y/n), guilt flashing across his face. “I have to go. It’s a family emergency,” he said quickly, grabbing his coat. (Y/n) stood up, worry spreading across her face. “Is everything okay?” “I don’t know,” he admitted, already halfway to the door. “I’ll text you. I promise.”

And then he was gone, leaving her standing alone in the quiet apartment, takeout still on the table, the movie still paused on the TV, and the echo of his almost-kiss lingering in the air.

~~~

Things at home were chaotic. The moment Kei arrived, the tension in the air was thick, shouts from the backyard, overturned furniture, and the distinct scent of panic lingering in the air.

Jo and Taki had accidentally eaten a plant that was poisonous to wolves, something they’d never encountered before. It triggered an intense, feral reaction, stripping away their control, leaving only instinct and confusion. They weren’t themselves. They had attacked anything that moved, eyes wild and glowing, claws drawn, even lashing out at their packmates who tried to help.

By the time Kei got to the backyard, Nicholas had a nasty gash along his arm, and Euijoo was barking orders to keep the others at bay. Harua was crouched behind a tree, breathing heavily, clearly having just dodged a hit.

Kei didn’t hesitate. He joined the others, helping corner the two out-of-control wolves without hurting them. It took everything they had, Fuma’s strategy, Yuma’s speed, Nicholas’ strength, and Kei’s calm but firm presence, to subdue Jo and Taki long enough for Euijoo to administer an antidote.

It was a slow process, but eventually, their eyes dulled, their breathing steadied, and they collapsed into unconsciousness, both boys shifting back into human form, scratched up, bruised, and exhausted. Everyone stood in silence for a moment, catching their breath. The worst had passed.

Kei sat back against the deck steps, chest heaving. His hands were still trembling, not from fear, but from adrenaline. His mind briefly wandered back to (Y/n), to the almost-kiss that now felt like it had happened in another lifetime. 

~~~

The next morning, Kei pulled into the parking lot of Harua’s office building, the engine barely cooled before he stepped out. Harua followed behind him, quiet and nursing his bandaged arm, sensing this wasn’t just about a ride, Kei needed to see her.

(Y/n) was standing outside the entrance, sipping her coffee, a frown etched on her face when she spotted them. Kei didn’t hesitate, he jogged up to her, his usually composed expression replaced by something close to desperation.

She looked up, ready to give him a piece of her mind for disappearing the way he had the night before. But the moment her eyes landed on him, on the bruises trailing up his arms, some dark, some still faintly red, her anger evaporated.

Her gaze flicked to Harua, noticing the bandage peeking from under his sleeve. Something serious had happened. Kei slowed his steps as he reached her, his eyes locking with hers. “I’m sorry,” he said softly, voice rough with exhaustion. “I didn’t want to leave like that… but it really was a family emergency.” (Y/n) didn’t ask what happened. She wanted to, but something in Kei’s eyes told her not to push. Not yet. Instead, she nodded, her voice barely above a whisper. “You scared me.”

“I know,” Kei said, stepping just a little closer. “I hated walking out like that. But I’d really like another chance… dinner, movie, just us. Tonight.” She hesitated. “Only if you promise not to vanish again.” “I promise,” he said immediately, no room for doubt in his tone. “I’ll be there. Start to finish.” Reluctantly, she gave him a small smile. “Alright. One more try.” Kei smiled back, the tension in his chest easing.

~~~

Harua didn’t offer (Y/n) much when she asked again about the previous night. He simply shook his head gently and said, “It’s better if Kei tells you.” She nodded. That was enough. She trusted them both. Even if the questions stayed heavy in the back of her mind.

The day slipped by faster than she expected. Work was a blur of meetings and small talk, until the clock neared five and she felt her heart speed up. When she stepped outside, Yudai, was already waiting. She climbed into the car, surprised to find takeout containers in the back seat. “You thought ahead,” she smiled. He chuckled, still a bit nervous but hiding it better this time. “Figured we wouldn’t want to cook.”

The drive was quiet, but not uncomfortable. Once at her place, they settled into their usual rhythm. Takeout on the table, movie playing in the background, soft light warming the room. For a little while, it felt easy again. But underneath it all, something lingered, unspoken, but known. The truth was hanging there between them like static in the air.

They hadn’t talked about the night before. Not yet. Because they both knew, when they did… everything could change.

~~~

As the movie’s credits rolled, silence settled between them. The kind that wasn’t uncomfortable, but heavy with meaning. Yudai sat up straighter, his hands resting on his knees as he took a long, slow breath. His chest tightened. It was time.

“I need to tell you something,” he said, voice quieter than usual. Serious. (Y/n) turned toward him, brows raised slightly in concern.

He started with the easier part, if there was such a thing. He told her about the emergency from the night before, how two of his younger brothers had fallen ill. He told her it had been dangerous, but they were okay now. Then, slowly, he pivoted to the part that made his heart pound.

“We’re not… exactly normal,” he said. “I’m not. I mean, I’m not- I’m not human. Not entirely.” She blinked. “What do you mean?”

“I���m a werewolf.” For a few seconds, she just stared at him, silent, confused. Her eyes searched his face, like waiting for the punchline to a joke. But it didn’t come. “Yudai… that’s not funny.” “I’m not joking,” he said gently.

She didn’t believe him, not really. Not until he exhaled and let the shift take hold. His eyes glowed bright gold. Fangs peeked through his lips. Furry ears twitched on top of his head, and a soft tail swayed behind him. His hands, once warm and human, now carried sharp, curved claws.

He didn’t move any closer. He didn’t try to scare her. He just sat there. Still, quiet, waiting.

(Y/n)’s breath caught, but she didn’t scream. Her fingers clenched the blanket between them, and her heart pounded, but not from fear. More from awe, confusion… wonder. Even with the fangs and claws, he still looked like him. “Okay,” she said, almost a whisper. “Wow… that’s… a lot.” “I know.” He said as he shifted back to his full human form. “But I’m not scared.”

His eyes flicked up to meet hers. Surprised.

“You’ve never made me feel unsafe. Not once. And even now…” She reached out, fingers grazing his cheek, soft and warm. He flinched a little, more from surprise than anything else.

“You’re still Kei. The guy who brings me coffee. The guy who listens when I ramble. The guy who panicked when he spilled sauce on his shirt.” He let out a quiet, almost disbelieving laugh, tension draining from his shoulders. Her acceptance, so instinctive, so complete, felt like the sun rising after a storm.

“Thank you,” he said, voice thick. (Y/n) nodded. “Just… maybe warn me next time you grow a tail, okay?” They both laughed softly. But deep down, they both knew this was only the beginning.

He took another deep breath, the kind that rattled in his chest, and looked her directly in the eyes. “There’s… one more thing. It’s more complicated than the rest.” She stayed quiet, her expression open, patient, still processing, but clearly not running. That gave him the strength to go on.

“In my world, for werewolves, there’s something called a mate. It’s not just a relationship. It’s deeper than that. It’s… someone you’re tied to, body and soul. A bond that forms the moment we recognize each other.”

(Y/n)’s brows knit slightly, her lips parting, she didn’t interrupt, but Kei could see the understanding starting to dawn in her eyes. “We don’t get to choose,” he continued. “It just happens. And when it does, it’s everything. You can live your whole life without finding your mate… or you can meet them and have it change you completely.”

He hesitated for just a second. “If the bond isn’t accepted, it can destroy us. Sometimes… it kills us. Unless the Moon Goddess grants us a second chance, which doesn’t always happen.” Silence stretched for a few heartbeats.

(Y/n) stared at him, her mind racing with the implications, but she stayed still—watching, listening. “So what does this have to do with me?” she asked softly, though deep down, a part of her already knew. Kei’s voice dropped to a near-whisper. “You’re my mate.” His words lingered in the air like a fragile truth finally spoken aloud.

His shoulders sagged a little as if some massive weight had been lifted, but there was still uncertainty in his eyes, fear she’d recoil, run, or look at him like he was something unnatural. But she didn’t. She sat there, heart pounding, trying to reconcile what that meant, and what it meant for them. He was watching her closely now, barely breathing, his entire world hanging in the balance of her response.

(Y/n) stayed quiet for a few moments, her gaze fixed on the space between them as her mind worked through everything he’d told her. The weight of it all was undeniable, but so was the sincerity in his voice. She knew he meant every word. There wasn’t a trace of manipulation or pressure, just raw honesty and vulnerability. And as wild as this whole “mate” thing sounded, she couldn’t deny her own feelings either.

She liked him. She had since the day they met, his kindness, his gentle nature, his awkwardness. Whether it was the bond or just him, it didn’t matter much right now.

Then, a small realization hit her. She glanced up at him, a half-smile forming as she remembered something.

“Wait… the first time we met, when you collapsed outside the office,” she said slowly, watching his expression shift. “That had something to do with this, didn’t it? With the mate thing?”

Kei groaned softly, covering his face with one hand, clearly embarrassed by the memory. “Yeah,” he admitted, voice muffled. “That was… definitely because of the bond.” (Y/n) blinked. “Seriously?” He looked at her again, cheeks flushed. “My wolf recognized you instantly. It hit me like a truck. I wasn’t prepared, I didn’t expect to meet my mate in the middle of a random work day. So yeah… I kinda short-circuited.”

She laughed, warm and surprised, and he relaxed a little hearing the sound. “You collapsed because of me?” she teased. He gave her a sheepish smile. “In my defense, you smelled like heaven and looked even better.” (Y/n) rolled her eyes fondly, shaking her head, but her smile lingered, just like her hand when it reached over to take his. “Okay,” she said softly. “This is a lot… but I’m still here.”

They decided to watch another movie before Kei had to head home, something light and funny to ease the weight of the conversation they’d just had. As the opening credits rolled, (Y/n) shifted in her seat. After a brief moment of hesitation, she moved closer to him, slowly leaning into his side until her head was pressed against his chest. Her body half resting on his. 

Kei blinked, startled by the sudden contact, and looked down at her. She didn’t meet his eyes, just kept watching the screen with the most casual expression she could muster. Still, he smiled, soft and amazed, and opened his mouth to say something teasing. Maybe a smart comment about her finally making a move. But before he could get a single word out, she beat him to it.

“I’m cold,” she said simply, cutting him off without even looking his way. “And you’re warm.” Kei let out a quiet chuckle, deciding not to push his luck. Instead, he slipped his arm around her shoulders and gently pulled her a little closer, letting her settle in against his side.

He could hear her heart beating steadily, feel her warmth through the thin fabric of her shirt. And for once, his own heart wasn’t racing with anxiety, but with something steadier. Peace. She let out a content sigh, and for a while, neither of them said anything. They just sat there, wrapped in each other’s presence, as the glow of the television flickered across their faces.

~~~

A few days later, as the week neared its end, Kei nervously typed out a message, then stared at it for a second before hitting send:

“Hey, would you want to come over for dinner sometime soon? Meet the rest of my brothers—the pack?”

He held his breath.

The reply came quickly:

“Absolutely! I’ve heard so much about them, I’ve been dying to meet everyone :)”

Relief washed over him. He had talked about this with Harua earlier in the week, trying to decide when would be the right time. Now felt right. They all knew about her, of course, and everyone had been curious, especially Maki, who had been annoyingly persistent in asking questions Kei didn’t even have answers to.

So that Friday, as Harua and (Y/n) stepped out of the office, there Kei was, leaning casually against his car, dressed a little nicer than usual, but still effortlessly cool. He lit up the moment he saw her, waving them over.

“Ready?” he asked, opening the door for her without a second thought. “Let’s do this,” (Y/n) said with a smile, butterflies already starting in her stomach. She wasn’t sure what to expect from nine werewolf brothers… but she had a feeling it was going to be a night to remember.

~~~

The house was bouncing with life as Kei’s car came to a gentle stop just outside the cozy little home nestled in their quiet village. Warm light glowed through the windows, and the sounds of laughter, clattering dishes, and someone shouting that “the food’s about to catch fire!” spilled out into the evening air. The chaos was so loud it almost felt like it had its own heartbeat.

(Y/n) laughed softly, her heart already warming at the sound. The place felt like a home, real and lived-in, messy, loud, but full of love. Kei, on the other hand, looked like he was seconds away from either bolting or melting into the driver’s seat.

“They would have to be extra messy the day I bring you over,” he mumbled under his breath, rubbing the back of his neck, clearly mortified. (Y/n) looked over at him, amused. “You’re nervous?” He glanced at her with a sheepish smile. “Yeah. A little. I mean… they’re them. And you’re… you.” He gave her a look that made her heart skip. There was adoration in his eyes, like he still couldn’t quite believe she was real.

Harua had already hopped out of the car and jogged toward the house, waving over his shoulder. “I’ll go warn them you’re coming!” he called with a laugh.

As the door swung open and Harua disappeared inside, (Y/n) stepped out of the car but didn’t follow him right away. Instead, she circled around to Kei’s side, reaching for his hand. He looked down at her as she laced their fingers together, a question in his gaze.

“Come here,” she said softly, tugging at his hand.

He leaned down without question, bending enough so that their faces were close, the evening breeze playing gently with the ends of his hair. She reached up, brushing his bangs aside, smoothing down the strands that had been tousled by the wind on the drive over.

“You had a little something,” she said with a playful glint in her eye, though there was nothing on his face except a slightly stunned expression.

And then, before he could process it, she leaned in and kissed him. It was soft and brief, but full of intent. Her lips were warm against his, steady and sure, and when she pulled away, his eyes widened. For a heartbeat, he just stared at her, completely frozen. Then-

He dropped to his knees.

It wasn’t a collapse of weakness, but of overwhelming feeling. As if everything in him, his wolf, his heart, his soul, had surged at once and left him breathless. His arms wrapped tightly around her waist, pulling her close, and he pressed his forehead against her stomach like she was the anchor he needed to stay grounded.

His eyes shimmered gold as his wolf peeked through, not in threat, but in awe. His body trembled slightly, not from fear, but from the sheer weight of emotion. (Y/n) was taken aback at first, unsure of what to do, but instinct kicked in. She rested her hands on his head, fingers threading into his hair gently, stroking it.

“Yudai…” she murmured, her voice tender. He let out a shaky laugh, voice muffled against her. “I’m sorry. I—I didn’t mean to freak you out.” “You’re not freaking me out,” she said, smiling. “I just didn’t know my kiss was that powerful. To make my big handsome puppy collapse, ” He chuckled again, finally looking up at her with eyes that had settled back into their deep, warm brown. “You have no idea what that meant to me… I’ve waited so long to feel something like this. To have you, ” No comment about the puppy thing?” “If it’s you, I don’t care,”  (Y/n)’s heart fluttered. Nudging his nose lightly with her fingers. “Now come on, before your brothers actually burn down the kitchen.”

Kei nodded, still holding her hand tightly as he stood back up. He seemed steadier now, more solid, like something had settled into place inside him. He reached down and gave her hand a soft squeeze.

“You kissed me,” he said, still a bit dazed. “I did,” she replied with a playful smile. “And if you’re good tonight, I might do it again.” He laughed, heart full to bursting, and together they made their way to the front door, ready to face the chaos, and the pack, hand in hand.

Once inside, (Y/n) barely had a moment to take in the cozy interior of the house before she was completely bombarded with attention.

First up was Maki. A whirlwind of energy, he came barreling out of nowhere like a freight train of enthusiasm, practically sliding into view.

“Oh my God, you’re (Y/n)? Finally!” he exclaimed, eyes wide with excitement. “You’re even prettier than Harua said! And he said you were super pretty!”

He looked like a kid in a candy store despite being tall, taller than she expected, and built like someone who’d never stopped growing, or someone who lived at the gym. His grin stretched from ear to ear as he bounced in place, practically vibrating with excitement. Before she could even get a word in, he zoomed off toward the kitchen, calling over his shoulder, “Don’t mind me! I’m just making sure dinner doesn’t kill us!”

(Y/n) blinked, mouth slightly open. “Was that… Maki?” “Yup,” Kei said beside her, chuckling. “You’ll get used to it.”

The next wave came in the form of Taki and Yuma, who were already mid-argument as they approached. “I saw her first,” Taki insisted. “You only saw her because I heard her voice first,” Yuma shot back. “Your wolf ears don’t count!” “Oh, they definitely count!”

“Hi,” (Y/n) interrupted, raising a hand and offering a small, amused smile. Both of them paused mid-bicker, turning to her like she’d dropped from the heavens. Taki gave her a warm, slightly sheepish grin. “Sorry. I’m Taki.” “And I’m Yuma,” the other followed quickly, shooting Taki a smug look. They nodded at her in tandem, then wandered off still bickering quietly about who had the better instincts.

Next came Jo, calm and cool, the complete opposite of the two before him. He stepped forward with, extending his hand. He seemed shy, not really meeting her eyes, yet he seemed welcoming in his own way. 

“Welcome,” he said simply, shaking her hand with a polite firmness. “It’s nice to meet you.” Then, just as silently, he turned and walked away, disappearing down a hallway with a quiet nod. His cheeks red with shyness. 

Before she could recover from the calm, Nicholas strolled in with all the charm of a rom-com lead. “Ah, so you’re the angel Yudai’s been keeping from us,” he said, flashing a dazzling smile that looked like it could probably sell perfume. He took her hand and, to her surprise, bent to kiss it gently. “Nicholas, at your service.”

“Nicho,” Kei growled warningly, his eyes narrowing. Nicholas looked up, completely unfazed. “What? I’m just being polite.” He winked at her.

Just then, Euijoo appeared, practically shoving Nicholas to the side with an annoyed grunt. “Off,” Euijoo muttered. He turned to (Y/n), far more composed, but still with that leader-like air about him. “Sorry about him. Welcome to our home,” he said, giving her a nod. “We’ve heard a lot about you. I’m Euijoo, you can call me EJ if you want though,” 

Right on his heels was Fuma, who gave her a soft, respectful smile and a quick bow of his head. “I’m Fuma. It’s really nice to finally meet you. If you need anything tonight, don’t hesitate to ask.” He turned and headed off quickly, muttering something about “Taki and Yuma setting the house on fire” as he went to manage the ever-escalating tension in the kitchen.

Finally, Harua, already seated at the dining table, gave her a cheerful wave with a mouth full of what looked like a fried dumpling. “Hey! Again!” he said, swallowing quickly. (Y/n) blinked, barely able to process what had just happened. The house seemed to buzz with so much energy, like it was alive and pulsing with laughter, arguments, footsteps, and the occasional crash from the kitchen.

It was a lot. Loud, chaotic, messy… but it was warm. It felt like home.

She looked up at Kei, who was standing beside her with an apologetic yet hopeful expression. “I know they’re a bit much.” “They’re everything,” she said softly, unable to keep the smile off her face. “But I kinda love it.” He relaxed, shoulders dropping as the tension bled out of him. “Good,” he said, his voice filled with relief. “Because they already love you. And so do I,”  (Y/n) gasped lowly at the confession, the way Yudai’s eyes flashed gold as he said it. Though it didn’t take long before she followed him, “I love you too, Yudai,” 

Yudai smiled widely at her confession, the way her eyes sparkled with love and sincerity, the way she seemed to fit in perfectly with the chaos that is his family, his pack. Everything was perfect. He leaned down, gently cupping her cheek with his hand, pressing his lips against hers, warm, gentle, loving. Once they parted, they both smiled, almost giggling like high schoolers. Soon enough, someone called out for them to come to the table before the dinner got cold. And with that, he led her into the dining room, ready to survive the evening, and the rest of their lives, hand in hand.

[mirisss]

Studio Days

Taesan/ Han Dongmin x female! reader

Warnings: Swear words (like one),   

Wordcount ≈ 837

Please reblog!

Third Person POV

Dongmin sat in his studio, where he had been all day, working on a new song. He had forbidden any of the other boys from coming and disturbing him, saying he needed to focus, and with them there, focusing would be impossible. Sure, sometimes Dongmin, Woonhak, and Jaehyun work on songs together and it works just fine, but this time, Dongmin wanted to be alone. 

And so alone he was, all day, the other boys were worried as they hadn’t seen him take a single break all day, but they knew that Dongmin wouldn’t listen to any of them. So Sungho called the one person Dongmin would listen to, and take a break for. (Y/n). Dongmin’s girlfriend. 

“Hey, (Y/n). It’s Sungho,” “Hey, Sungho, what’s up?” “Are you busy?” “Not really, why?” “We need your help, you see, Taesan is holed up in his studio, and he hasn’t taken any breaks to eat anything, you know how he gets when he starts writing, and he has well, forbidden us from disturbing him, but that doesn’t apply to you,” “So you need me to come down and make sure he eats?” “Yeah, pretty much, we’ll even pay for the food if you can do it, last time was such a hassle for us, so if you could help us, it would be great,” “Don’t worry, Sungho, I’ll be there in 30 minutes with food, and thanks but I’ll pay for it, see you in a bit,” 

Sungho and (Y/n) hung up the call, (Y/n) began packing a bag to bring with her, because she knew that if she went to Dongmin’s studio, she would end up staying over at the dorms with him. She went to a nearby restaurant and ordered Taesan’s favorite food, once it was done, she went over to the company building, meeting up with the other guys who walked her to the studio. 

“Okay, you’re on your own from here, good luck,” Riwoo said before he and the others ran off, laughing, waving in the air. (Y/n) mumbled “Assholes,” before she chuckled. She walked up to the door, gently knocking on it. “Dongmin? Hello?” Despite knocking multiple times, and calling his name, (Y/n) got no response from Taesan. She almost thought that he had left the studio, but then she heard some low beats from inside and the rustling of something. She turned to her last resort, using the code he had given her for the room. 

Once inside the room, (Y/n) found Dongmin sitting in his chair, typing away at the keyboard in front of him, his head lightly bopping up and down along to the beat, until he ripped off the headphones, and grabbing his head, letting out a low frustrated grunt. He hadn’t noticed (Y/n) yet, it wasn’t until she wrapped her arms around the chair and around him that he saw her. “Hey there, handsome,” “(Y/n)! What are you doing here?” He gently made her move her arms so that he could turn the chair to face her. (Y/n) grabbed the bag of food from the floor where she placed it before hugging him. “Thought you might be hungry” Dongmin smiled as he saw the food, both happy to finally eat and also to spend some time with his girlfriend. 

Taesan made room for (Y/n) to put the food down on the desk, and then he patted his lap, wanting her to sit there, (Y/n) tried to fight it, but Dongmin wrapped his long arms around her waist pulling her closer to him until she ended up sitting on his lap. “Taesan!” (Y/n) tried to get up from his lap but he held her down. “Please, I need the contact, I need this to be able to finish the song,” “Fine, but don’t make this a habit,” (Y/n) relaxed in his hold, instead focusing on opening up the bag of food, to make sure that her boyfriend would eat. 

“You know, the boys were worried about you, you should plan better for studio days, making sure you take breaks and eat,” “Mm, but if I do that, you won’t come and visit me as often,” He nuzzled his head into the crook of her neck, (Y/n) could feel him pouting. “I promise I’ll visit you, even more often, if you promise to actually take care of yourself,” “Deal,” Dongmin placed a kiss on (Y/n)’s cheek, his stomach rumbled with hunger as (Y/n) removed the lid of the food, the delicious smell spreading throughout the studio. 

“Come on, let’s eat!” The couple began eating, Dongmin placed kisses on (Y/n) at any chance he got, and (Y/n) laughed each time, in public Dongmin wasn’t that affectionate but behind closed doors, he was as clingy as a koala, and she loved every second of it.

[mirisss]

Stray Kids Poly Headcanon

Wordcount ≈ 600

Warnings: talk about food, clinginess, I think that’s it let me know if I missed something, 

Pairing: Stray Kids OT8 x gn! reader 

Thank you for the request @kai-lee08, hope you like it!

If you’re a STAY you know how close the members are. I mean they’re pretty much glued together to each other. The same thing will happen with you, their partner/girlfriend/boyfriend. Some people have emotional support animals, SKZ has an emotional support partner. All eight of them love being close to you and if two days go by when they don’t see you, they become anxious. They feel incomplete without their partner by their sides. 

Dates are often executed in pairs or trios if they involve going out. Movie dates are always all of you together. Some date pairs/trios: 

Shopping dates always include Jeongin, he’s the fashionista of the relationship after all, and often times Hyunjin too. The two love going out with you to look at clothes and see how good you look and also being able to buy matching outfits for all of you. Changbin joins every now and then, and the times that he joins, don’t you dare try to pay for anything, he will be offended if you even think of paying for your food, clothes, whatever. The same goes for Hyunjin and Jeongin, if they reach for their wallets, Changbin will glare at them. 

Café/picnic dates include Minho, Felix, and Jisung. If it was a café date, Felix or Jisung would have spent hours searching for some cute café that’s sort of hidden away from the public, then they would order every cake, cookie, and everything that the café had so be prepared to be there for hours. If it’s a picnic date, Felix and Minho will have spent a couple of hours in the kitchen baking and making food for the date. Felix will make brownies and cookies, and Minho will prepare any food that you mentioned you wanted, sandwiches, salads, pasta, pizza, whatever it was he fixed it. Jisung and you were in charge of choosing the location and fixing the blanket for the date. As long as the weather allowed it, the four of you would stay out for hours. Playing games like hide and seek because why not? 

Bang Chan and Seungmin are sort of wildcards, they can do whatever as long as it is with you. While the two often work they love having you around. If Bang Chan is busy working on making songs for the group, he would love it if you surprised him by showing up with lunch and then staying with him, sitting beside him, or just in the studio, he might not be able to talk too much as he is so focused but knowing you’re there helps him, he becomes more inspired and suddenly the song he struggled with was finished in a few minutes. Seungmin takes his job very seriously and he always schedules extra vocal training sessions during which he is very happy when you decide to join him to listen to his silky warm voice and get lost in the sound. During the breaks that they take they always give you hugs and kisses, thanking you for being there with them. 

Your favorite dates are those spent at home with all eight of them though. Choosing movies, ordering food, eating snacks, snuggling close on the couch to them, the hugs and kisses, the hand holding, the innocent touches, the not-so-innocent touches, the deep talks, just everything with them. Let’s just say that being in a poly relationship with SKZ will be fun, filled with laughter, and you will rarely be alone because Stray kids have separation anxiety.

[mirisss]

Chapter 10

Stray Kids OT8 x hybrid! afab! reader

Warnings: Crying, mentions of some members acting violent (in response to (Y/n)’s past), mentions of scars, some anxiety, eating/food, sleep problems, I think that’s it, let me know if I’ve missed anything. 

Wordcount ≈ 2.2k

Hey everyone! I hope you enjoy this chapter! I can’t believe I’ve been working on this series for two years, it’s crazy, I didn’t think it would take this long but I am so happy to see so many people enjoying my story. I just want to say thank you for all the support, but don’t worry, this is not the end of the story, we still have a long way to go! 

Please reblog! 

Taglist: @ayoo-bangtan, @lose-lose07, @kingcarrot-thecarrotking, @starjane312, @reighlee-greaves, @hi-39024, @queenmea604, @septicrebel, @justayoungandwisefangirl, @imasimplol, @k-p0p-4ever, @detectivedoodle, @hehe-24-hehe, @jinnie-ret, @0325tiny, @borahae-reads, @shycreationdreamland, @kiaralynn3838, @blondechannie, @theydy-madamonsieur, @boi-bi-ahaha, @riri321, @3rachasninja, @kkamismom12, Let me know if you want to be added to the taglist!

Chapter 1, Chapter 2, Chapter 3, Chapter 4, Chapter 5, Chapter 6, Chapter 7, Chapter 8, Chapter 9, Chapter 11,

(Y/n) closed her eyes, fully trusting Jeongin, just as she would with any of the eight boys she now called her home. Jeonging couldn’t help but smile as he too closed his eyes. 

(Y/n)’s POV

I closed my eyes and leaned in, I wasn’t too sure what to do, but that didn’t matter. I knew I wanted this and I felt safe. Soon I felt Jeongin’s soft lips, gently press against mine. An electric feeling spread through my body. It washed away any anxiety that I felt, leaving me with only curiosity and love. Jeongin gently ran a hand through my hair as he put just a little more pressure into the kiss, I tried responding by leaning my head a little to the side, something I had seen in a movie. I felt Jeongin smiling into the kiss, it made me relax even more. His scent was intense yet calming, so much contact with his warm skin, the feeling of his hand gently running through my hair, soothing me. I never wanted this moment to end. All too soon, he broke the kiss by leaning back. A bright smile and sparkling eyes greeted my gaze as I opened my eyes. 

“Wow, your lips are so soft,” He whispered, but I heard him loud as day. “It was nice,” I whispered back. He kissed me on my forehead before he stood up, giving me a hand to help me stand as well. “You should get in the water before it gets cold, I’ll head out to the others, and we’ll see each other soon again, okay?” “Yeah, that sounds okay,” “Just call for me or anyone if you need us,” “Thank you,” Jeongin left me alone as I undressed and got into the warm water. The bath salt scent was strong, it felt like being embraced by the ocean and a summer breeze. I relaxed in the water, breathing calmly as I felt better after sharing some of my past with Hyunjin. I knew he was telling the others about what I told him, it weirdly felt nice to know that I didn’t have to share it on my own, telling it once was hard enough. 

Third Person POV

Once Jeongin came back to the living room, Hyunjin began telling him, Minho, and Felix about (Y/n)’s past, or the part she had shared with him. Felix began crying at the thought of the sweet bunny being put through such trauma. Minho felt angry, he wanted to find the people who hurt (Y/n) and make sure they couldn’t do it again, once he calmed down a little, he felt almost a little happy, happy that he found her and took her home. Here she would be able to live happily, in a home filled with love. With their family. Jeongin understood why (Y/n) had asked him to stay, not wanting to be alone, he wanted to run back to the bathroom and hold her, telling her she would never be alone again. 

“We’re going to have to tell the others too, do you think you’re up for it, Jinnie?” Minho asked, concerned that it would be too much for the younger. “I think I can do it as long as I’m not alone,” “We’ll be here with you, someone will have to hold back Chan-hyung and Binnie, they’re going to go berserk when they find out,” Minho said, half-joking as an attempt to make Felix laugh instead of cry, though he knew that it was true. Bang Chan and Changbin would not take this well, if Minho thought he felt angry it wasn’t anything compared to those two. 

“Hey, you okay, Lixie?” Hyunjin asked as he moved closer to the crying boy. “Yeah, I just hate thinking of our sweet bunny being in so much pain and being alone. I hate feeling lonely, it’s the worst feeling,” “She’s not alone anymore, she has us. You have us, we have each other. We have all felt lonely but we’re together now so we don’t have to be alone anymore,” Jeongin said, it resembled his talk with (Y/n). Stray Kids was quite a fitting name, all of them having been astray, lonely, and isolated, but now they have one another and together they chase away the hurt and pain of their past. In each other they found a family, they found love, and most of all, they found a home. 

(Y/n) emerged from the bathroom a little while later, Felix and Hyunjin were gaming, Minho was in the kitchen preparing some food, and Jeongin sat on the couch, scrolling through instagram. “Hey,” the hybrid said lowly, Jeongin looked up with a smile. “Hey, feel better now?” “A little, the bath salt was nice,” “What do you want to do now?” “I think I’ll go help Minho out, and get a snack,” Jeongin just smiled and gave her a thumbs up. His eyes scrunched together, making him look so cute, and (Y/n) couldn’t help but smile too. (Y/n) walked over to the kitchen, hearing Minho curse lowly just before she walked in. Finding him glaring angrily at a pot on the stove. “Hey,” (Y/n) had during her time with the boys heard them joking about Minho being scary but she didn’t see it, to her he was someone with a soul so kind that it could not know any hate. He was gentle and sweet, (Y/n) was never cautious around him, perhaps it was because he was the one who found her, the first human who ever cared about her. 

“Oh, hey (Y/n), are you hungry?” “A little, but I also want to help you, with whatever you’re doing,” “Can you help me glare at the pot for ruining the food I was making?” The two chuckled at how Minho blamed an inanimate object for messing up the recipe and not himself. Minho reveled in how comfortable the hybrid was around him, his heart feeling just a little lighter to see her smiling and cheerful after everything. “What did the pot do?” “It burnt the food, so I have to start over,” “I’ll help you,” “Okay, well, just stir this and I’ll make a sandwich for you, okay?” “Yes!” And so the two made some food, this time without burning it. Shortly after they finished with the food, the other guys came home. Happy to find the table set for dinner as they were all starving. The nine of them sat down and ate, Chan and the others telling everyone about the information they received during the meeting and whatnot. 

After dinner, (Y/n) and Felix volunteered to take care of the dishes, so that Hyunjin could tell the others about his and (Y/n)’s conversation. Minho and Jeongin sat down beside the tall dancer, ready to help him explain anything in case he found it too hard to say for a third time. Minho had been correct in thinking that Chan and Changbin would be angry, but he had never thought that Seungmin and Han would react just as strongly in anger toward the hybrid’s past. “Do we have their names? Or anything? We could contact the authorities if we did, even if it is in the past, what they have done isn’t allowed,” Chan said, looking at Hyunjin, hopeful that they had more information on these people. Hyunjin shook his head, “She didn’t tell me any names so if she knows, she didn’t share them with me,” Changbin clenched his jaw and his hands, anger flowing through his body, he took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. “She seemed quite cheerful now though,” “Yeah, she took a bath and just spent some time with us, grounding herself in the safety of our home,” Jeongin answered. 

“Do you think we should buy some scar treatment lotions? Or something to treat her scars, they may be old but that doesn’t mean we shouldn’t at least try to treat them,” Seungmin said, imagining how uncomfortable it must be for her, he also wondered if maybe (Y/n) was ashamed of her scars. “I’m not sure, we’ll have to look into it and maybe bring her to the vet for a check-up, just to see what the vet will say,” Chan answered. “Honestly, I don’t know if she’s ready to see a vet or a doctor, you see how she is around other people, to have someone come so close and touch her, I’m not sure it’s a good idea, not yet,” Minho said, the others agreed with him after hearing his argument. 

“There’s one more thing, or actually two, that happened earlier,” Hyunjin said, everyone directed their attention to him once more, worried about what he would say. “(Y/n) had a panic attack in the elevator, which caused this whole ordeal, and when we got out of the elevator she kind of collapsed on the floor, and when I tried to calm her down, she kind of kissed me,” Everyone except Jeongin was surprised when Hyunjin told them about the kiss, after all, (Y/n) had told him so he already knew. “What? She kissed you, ahh, I’m so jealous,” Han said loudly, whining at the thought. “She kissed me too, or well, rather she asked me to kiss her before she took her bath,” Jeongin said. 

Just then, (Y/n) and Felix came back out from the kitchen, just in time for Felix to hear Jeongin tell the others about their kiss. (Y/n) shyly looked at Felix as he looked down at the bunny in surprise, he gave her a smile before he continued walking. “I’m sorry,” “Why are you apologizing, (Y/n)?” Han questioned. “Because I kissed them, and not all of you,” “Hey, no pressure. You need to take everything at your own pace, we can wait. There is no reason to rush into something,” Seungmin answered, his honey-sweet voice made a warm sensation spread through (Y/n)’s body. “Are you sure?” “Of course, we are, bunny,” Chan said, standing up and walking over to her, he opened his arms, inviting her into a hug, and (Y/n) gladly accepted it. 

For the remainder of the night, everyone did some different things, some were gaming, others like Hyunjin and (Y/n) were painting, some had gone to bed, and some (*cough* 3racha *cough*) were still working. Soon it was time for everyone to try and get some sleep. (Y/n) got ready and changed into cozy pajamas, then she followed Changbin to his room as she would spend the night there. She got into her bed, enjoying the soft feeling of it. Changbin whispered good night as he lay down in his own bed. 

(Y/n) tossed and turned in her bed as the comfort escaped her all too soon. Her body was on full alert, not allowing her to fall asleep. She tried to think of how soft her pajamas were, or how warm the blanket was, yet it didn’t work. (Y/n) then tried to think of the boys, how warm they are, how nice and kind they have been to her. How much she loves them and how much they love her, but not even this could help her relax. After 2 hours of frustration, she sat up, contemplating going to the kitchen and getting a snack. The hybrid was a bit startled to find Changbin sitting up only a second after her, her hybrid senses allowing her to see even in the dark, (Y/n) could clearly see his eyes being open, he was awake. 

“Can’t sleep?” He asked in a raspy voice, indicating that he had woken up from his sleep. “Mm,” Was all (Y/n) could answer. “Come here,” The rapper said as he lifted the covers on his bed, inviting her into his bed. While the thought scared her a little, she couldn’t decline the invite as the idea of falling asleep in his safe embrace just seemed too good. (Y/n) stood up and walked over to the bed, lying down beside (Y/n). Changbin gently put his arms around her, guiding her to rest her head on his chest, (Y/n) inhaled his scent, calming her body. (Y/n) focused on the steady beats of his heart and his calm breathing. Changbin fell back asleep almost instantly, (Y/n) stayed awake for a couple of minutes but eventually, thanks to the warmth and the safety of his strong embrace, the dream world welcomed her as she fell into a deep slumber. 

[mirisss]

Fated To Be...

Enhypen OT7 x afab! reader

Wordcount ≈  5k

Warnings: talk of (Y/n) almost dying, angst, mention of committing suicide, mention of wanting to die, 

Summary: (Y/n) has a choice to make, forgive Enhypen for everything they did or walk away and stay alone for the rest of her life. Are they Fated To Be Together? Or Fated To Be Alone? 

While writing this I was listening to 5SOS’ “Story Of Another Us” so I would recommend listening to it while reading!

We have reached the third and final part of the Fated series. Thank you for all the support on this and I hope you like this part too.

Taglist: lol6sposts, @lene03, @tamii4, @soobawrz,

Part 1, Part 2

Please reblog!

She looked at Enhypen, their faces were filled with regret and sadness, they looked very different from how they looked the last time she saw them. They looked softer now, perhaps because now their eyes weren’t filled with disgust as they looked at her. “(Y/n)?” Kyle tried again, but yet again, he was left without a response. “(Y/n), please, can we talk?” Jay tried asking, hoping she would say yes. 

Third person POV

“Don’t you think you guys have done enough already? What more could you possibly have to say?” Moa came running out with hers, Kyle’s, and (Y/n)’s things, just as Jay asked (Y/n) the question. Moa was furious. For the first time in so long, (Y/n) was finally happy and they just had to ruin it. “(Y/n), please, please, hear us out,” “I-I-” (Y/n) tried to say something but she couldn’t get further than saying ‘I’. 

(Y/n)’s heart was beating so hard it hurt, her lungs were struggling to work, she couldn’t breathe, and everything was spinning. “Please, we’re sorry, we know we messed up,” Jungwon said as he took a step closer to (Y/n). (Y/n) flinched, trying to move closer to Kyle in order to get away from Enhypen. Kyle noticed and moved in front of (Y/n) to shield her, Moa ran over to her soulmate and her best friend, giving Enhypen a nasty glare. “Don’t you dare come closer to her. I don’t care how sorry you are, you’ve done enough, you almost killed her, where were you then? Where was this remorse when you told her to ruin someone else’s life?” Moa’s words were filled with hatred and malice toward the boys. “She almost died?” “Yes, because of you,” Moa didn’t give them any more information, only emphasizing that it was their fault it happened. 

“Can we meet up tomorrow and talk? Please, we don’t want to lose (Y/n), again” Heesung tried as he looked at Moa, understanding that right now, it wasn’t (Y/n) they were negotiating with but with Moa. Moa was thinking, would (Y/n) want to meet with them? Once she had some time to think it through, she might want to. “Give me a number I can reach you at, if she’s up to it, I’ll message you, if you don’t hear anything. Assume that she doesn’t ever want to see you again, because of what you did,” “Thank you, here, this is my number,” Sunghoon walked toward Moa giving her his number. All the boys could do now was hope that (Y/n) would say yes to meeting with them. 

Kyle and Moa helped (Y/n) walk away from Enhypen, stopping a bit away to call a taxi. When the trio came back to the hotel, Moa told Kyle that she would stay with (Y/n) that night to make sure she would be okay. Kyle understood and said that if they needed anything, he was available. Once inside, (Y/n) lay down on the bed, feeling numb. And confused. Very confused. “Come on, (Y/n), you need to get out of the dress and remove your make-up,” “Moa,” “Yes?” “I’m lost,” “I know, I get that. It’s okay. For now, let’s get ready for bed and sleep. Clarity will come in the morning,” (Y/n) got out of her dress as Moa got some cotton pads and make-up remover. Soon enough, the two were lying in bed, fast asleep, as they held each other close. 

* The next day * 

When (Y/n) woke up, Moa was still sleeping. (Y/n) got out of bed and got dressed in some comfortable clothes, she wrote a note to Moa saying she was heading to the roof for some fresh air. As she got up to the roof she took in the city that she once loved. (Y/n) thought about the past, everything she had been through. The happiness of finding each set of initials on her body on her birthdays, the excitement of finding out she was fated to be with Enhypen, and then the heartbreak of being rejected. 

“Did I do something wrong in a past life? Or did you mess something up, Fate? I thought the soulmate thing was supposed to be easy,” (Y/n) spoke out into the morning breeze, No one else was on the roof so she was alone to speak her thoughts aloud. “Can I come past what they said and did? Should I forgive? Do I want to forgive them?” (Y/n) stood on the roof for an hour, part of it thinking of her life and part of it she just watched the buzz of the city. 

“(Y/n), how long have you been here?” Moa had woken up and found the note, so after getting dressed she walked up to the roof to find her best friend. “I don’t really know, maybe an hour?” Moa walked over to stand beside (Y/n), looking out over the city. “How are you doing? After yesterday?” “I’m sad we had to leave so early, Jaehyun’s probably disappointed so I’ll have to explain what happened to him. And regarding the guys, I’m confused. Some part of me wants to just forgive them right now while another part of me wants to leave the country again,” “That’s reasonable, there is always going to be a part of you that feels connected to them, and there’s also always going to be the part of you that was betrayed by them,” 

(Y/n) turned around so that her back was now facing the edge of the building. She let out a loud sigh. “If you were in my position, would you meet with them? Talk with them?” Moa stayed facing the city, looking around at all the buildings and the people. “I don’t know. I know I am furious with them as your best friend and I want nothing more than to scream at them, but if I was you in this scenario? I don’t know,” “I feel so thorn, Moa, I feel like my brain is splitting in two from the different opinions in my mind,” 

Moa turned her head toward (Y/n). “If I were you, I would meet with them. Hear them out, and then, decide whether they deserve a second, or actually third, chance. Personally, I don’t think they deserve it, no matter what they say. But at the end of the day, it is up to you to choose,” (Y/n) looked into Moa’s eyes for a few seconds before looking back down toward the floor. “Text them and tell them that I’ll see them. I want it to be somewhere private, somewhere where it’s only us, no outsiders, I’m sure I’ll cry and I don’t want to cause a scene in public,” 

~ Three hours later, at Enhypen’s dorm, Third person POV ~

The Enhypen members were very happy when Sunghoon’s phone dinged, showing a text from an unknown number. It was from Moa. (Y/n) would meet with them. After reading the request for a private space, Sunghoon responded by asking if their apartment would be okay as it was very private. Moa said that it would be fine and so the boys sent their address to her, and then they waited. 

As (Y/n), Moa, and Kyle arrived at the building, in which Enhypen lived. Jungwon was waiting by the entrance to help them get inside. Jungwon greeted the trio but only received a low ‘Hi’ from Kyle. Neither (Y/n) nor Moa said anything. For the last three hours, (Y/n) had been thinking over what she should do. She was very thorn over her own feelings. 

A part of (Y/n) was thinking back to her younger self, before the soulmate marks, who dreamed of meeting her soulmate or soulmates. The little girl who dreamed of love, of connection, of the kind of love she saw all around her between the soulmates in the world. Another part of (Y/n), can only think of the pain, the hurt, and the feeling of losing herself after being rejected. Yet another part of her is thinking of the future. A future where she does forgive the boys and they get together, living happily with each other. But also, a future where she can find love in someone else, someone who never hurt her, love with someone who cares about her just as much as Moa, love with someone who has known the same kind of pain that she has felt. What is the right choice? What is she supposed to choose? 

The elevator ride up to Enhypen’s apartment felt like it took hours even if only took a mere 3 minutes. (Y/n) felt her palms becoming a little sweaty, her breath becoming a little choppy, and her eyes were suddenly finding it hard to focus. (Y/n) felt like she was standing in front of the whole world with two buttons to choose between, if she chose the red button she would end world hunger, if she chose the blue button she would end the climate crisis. That’s the amount of pressure, anxiety, and stress she was feeling. 

Inside the apartment, the other boys were waiting anxiously. They hoped that (Y/n) would give them a new chance. One they wouldn’t fuck up. They knew that they had no power here, not really, all they could do was speak from their hearts and hope for the best. Jungwon was gradually becoming more and more worried after inspecting (Y/n)’s facial expression and body language in the elevator, it didn’t look good for them. The members' heart rates instantly picked up as the door opened and (Y/n), Moa, Kyle, and Jungwon stepped inside. 

The air between the ten people in the room was tense, no one was speaking or moving as they all sat around the large dinner table. (Y/n) was focusing all her attention on trying not to cry and to keep her body from trembling too much. Her mind was still going to war with itself because of her conflicting feelings and thoughts.

Moa was the first to speak, a chill was sent down the Enhypen members' backs as she spoke with an angry tone. “Apologize then, if you’re not going to speak then we’ll leave, we have better things to do than just sit here,” (Y/n) looked toward Moa, feeling a little relieved that she wasn’t there alone. Had she been alone, she would have been a crying mess by now. 

“We’re so sorry, about everything. When we first met (name) we really thought she was our soulmate, even if we didn’t have the true reaction to her she said she had the reaction. And we believed her. By the time we had figured out it wasn’t true, we had already fallen in love with her. We thought that we would never meet our true soulmate so it would be fine to stay with the woman we loved.” Heesung began explaining. Just the mention of (name), made (Y/n)’s heart hurt, she clenched her jaw tighter to hold back her tears. 

“She was very controlling, afraid we would leave her. She told us countless times that she loved us and that she had left her true soulmate for us and we should do the same for her if we ever ran into our true soulmate. We were blinded by love so we made her that promise,” Jay continued. All the boys were visibly clenching their jaws and some even their fists, silent tears were running down their cheeks. (Y/n) couldn’t look at them anymore, so she faced the table, trying to shield her eyes from their view. 

“We truly believed that things would work out and everything would be fine, we loved each other and we loved her, we didn’t understand how much we were really missing the final piece of our puzzle. The moment we met you, we felt things we had never done before but we couldn’t admit it. We just couldn’t hurt (name), we were so blinded that we hurt you instead because we were under her control,” Jake was full-on crying as he spoke, he struggled to get the words out. 

“Being around you, felt like the beginning of spring, when the sun begins to thaw away at the snow and all the flowers prepare to bloom. Like a warm summer breeze dancing through the leaves and over the ocean waves. The more we felt toward you, the more we pushed you away. The more we wanted you, the more we hurt you. When (name) found out that we had met you, she told us to have you fired or even kill you, that if we dared to accept you, she would kill herself,” Sunghoon continued. Moa who at first was looking at them like they were worth nothing now held a softer look in her eyes as the truth began to settle in. They still caused (Y/n) immense pain but they suffered too. 

“Even if we began feeling the soulmate bond toward you, we still had feelings for (name), and we didn’t know what to do. We were torn between fate and free will. Looking back at it, we should have just talked with you, and explained the situation, but we were driven by (name) to stay with only her,” Sunoo tried wiping away his tears as he talked, his eyes were red and swollen from the tears. As were all the others. Even Moa and Kyle had begun crying as they listened to Enypen explain why they did everything they did. 

“So we pushed you away, we hurt you, and told you we hated you. That was a lie, all of it was a lie but we were like marionettes. Though we can’t put all the blame on (name), we had a choice and we chose the wrong option. Not too long after you left, we found out that (name) had been lying to us. She hadn’t rejected her true soulmate, no she was still with him but she pretended to love us in order to get money. We immediately broke up with her and threw her out. It wasn’t until then that we understood what we had done to you. It was like we could finally see clearly, and we deeply regret everything we did,” Jungwon was finding it hard to speak as he had so many emotions swirling around in him, love, hatred, sadness, hope, and many more. 

“We are so sorry for hurting you, we are so sorry for everything we said and did. I wish we could say that it wasn’t us but that would be a lie. And we don’t want to lie to you or hurt you anymore, never again. We know that it’s almost impossible for you to forgive us, we don’t deserve to be forgiven. But we want to apologize and make it up to you. Could you find it in you to give us one more chance? A chance to prove our love, if you do, we promise to never hurt you ever again and we promise to give you all the love in the world. Because that’s what you deserve,” Niki was the last of the seven boys to speak. He, just like (Y/n), was facing the table as it was too hard to look at anyone else. 

(Y/n) took in everything they said. None of it helped her reach clarity on what she should do. Forgive them? Leave them? She was still just as torn. They admitted to feeling the bond yet they hurt her as badly as they did, that hurt more than if they hadn’t felt the bond at all. Yet her heart yearned for them as they too had suffered from the situation, (Name) had abused and used them. Her head felt like it would explode any second now from all the thoughts. 

“Would it be okay if (Y/n) and I went out on the balcony for some air? So she can think about her decision without feeling your eyes on her,” Moa asked as she stood up from her chair and gently helped (Y/n) to stand, supporting (Y/n)’s almost limp body. The boys said yes and opened the balcony door for the two girls. Once outside, Moa helped (Y/n) sit down on the little couch on the balcony and sat down beside her. Moa embraced her best friend in a gentle hug as (Y/n) began crying hysterically. 

“Cry all you want, take all the time you need. This isn’t an easy choice, if you need more time, days or weeks, take that. No one would blame you for it,” (Y/n) just tightened the hug as she cried some more. For 15 minutes the two girls sat outside holding one another close as they cried. Moa hated seeing her best friend so weak and hurt, and all she could do for her was sit there and hold her. A tiny knock was heard from inside, Moa looked at the door to find Kyle standing there with two cups in his hands signaling to ask if he could come outside. Moa waved him over and he walked out. 

“I brought some tea out for you, it’s a little cold outside and I was worried,” “Thank you, darling,” (Y/n) let go of Moa as she heard Kyle’s voice. She couldn’t say anything but she gladly took the cup of tea from his hands and took a few sips. The warm liquid soothed her throat. “Do you want me to get you some blankets or something else?” “Yes please-” “Could you just stay here with us?” Moa was about to answer her soulmate’s question but she was interrupted by (Y/n). “Of course, if you want me to stay, then I’ll stay,” Kyle sat down on the other side of (Y/n), he might not have the same bond with her that Moa did but he still cared deeply for his soulmate’s best friend. (Y/n) was like a sister to him. 

“I don’t know what to do, a part of me wants to just leave because I can’t forgive them, another part of me wants to run in there and hug them and forgive them. A third part of me wants to jump off the building so I don’t have to choose,” (Y/n) continued sipping on her tea and crying as she tried to explain her feelings. Kyle looked up at the sky before he let out a deep sigh. “Of course, you would be torn on the matter. It’s reasonable, you are driven by logic and emotions, not one or the other. Your emotions are trying to say that you should give them a chance while the logical part of you can only see their previous actions. These last few years that I have gotten to know you, I have seen the type of person you are, (Y/n). You are the type of person who doesn’t want to hurt anyone, but this choice is difficult because you either have to hurt them or possibly hurt yourself,” Moa was surprised at the way her soulmate was speaking, but happy that he was trying to help (Y/n). 

“During these years, you have never once done or said anything that would intentionally hurt anyone. I have only seen you doing everything you can to make others smile even though you have been feeling so much pain. I have never met anyone like you before, someone who is so good through and through. I’m so thankful that Moa is my soulmate because not only did I gain a soulmate, I gained a sister too,” (Y/n) began crying even more after hearing Kyle explain that he saw her as a sister. These tears were happy tears though compared to the frustrated tears she shed a few seconds ago. 

“What would you do, Kyle?” “I can’t say, (Y/n). This is your choice. It doesn’t matter what I would do, cause I can’t say. I’m not in your shoes, and I can’t imagine how it would be. All that matters is what you want to do,” “(Y/n), we will support you no matter what choice you make but we can’t make it for you,” Moa chipped into the conversation. (Y/n) let out a loud sigh, staring down into her now empty cup. “I need some alone time to think everything through,” “Alright, we’ll go inside, just give us a wave or something if you want us to come back out or if you need a blanket or more tea,” Kyle said before he and Moa stood up and walked back inside. 

(Y/n) got up from the couch and walked over to the fence on the balcony. She stood looking over the city just like she did earlier in the day on the roof of the hotel. The sky was darkening as night was approaching, the sun was creeping down little by little. Logic versus feelings. What should she listen to? Which part is right? Which choice is the right one? 

(Y/n)’s POV

As I looked down on the city below, I once again thought of a 5-year-old me who dreamed of finding her soulmate. It was my only dream, my only goal, it was all I wanted. To then grow older and find out I was to have seven soulmates, was intimidating but oh so exciting too. I imagined a perfect world where I met the boys before (name) and we would have a perfect relationship, like Moa and Kyle. I saw the 5-year-old me gleaming with happiness. I also saw the 20-year-old me who was heartbroken. The me who wished the ground would swallow her whole. The me who wished to be removed from this world. 

I closed my eyes and felt the cold breeze as it passed by. The cold to some would have been hard to stand but to me, it didn’t even come close to the pain I have felt in my life. The cold was welcoming in a way, helping me weed through the sea of thoughts in my mind. After spending another 15 minutes out on that balcony, I finally reached clarity. I had made my choice. 

I walked over to the door, opened it, and walked back inside. The nine people inside all turned to look at me, Enhypen had hopeful looks in their eyes, while Moa and Kyle had concern swirling around in theirs. I stopped a few steps away from the chair I had been sitting on during Enhypen’s apology. It felt better to stand up rather than sit down as I told them what I had decided. 

“I have made my decision. It has been far from easy and to this very second I’m still contemplating if I’m making the right choice. Should I listen to logic or to feelings? What you said and did, hurt more than anything. For many days I could barely breathe, it felt like I was suffocating every second of every day. I wanted nothing more than to die, my entire childhood I dreamed of meeting my soulmates and spending the rest of my life with them. You ruined that for me that day. If I couldn’t have that, I didn’t want to live. Eventually, the marks began fading and so did that hopeless feeling. I began to heal, finding value in myself, a reason to live without you. But then fate brought us together again, and I soon found myself enveloped in that darkness once more. The reasonable, logical choice would be to leave and reject you because as you said, you don’t deserve my forgiveness. However, the emotional side of me can’t help but dream of how it would feel to be in love with you and you in love with me. Would it live up to the expectations that my 5-year-old self had? Would I be happy? Could I forget the pain that you put me through?” 

The boys were crying hysterically as they listened to me, I was crying as well now that I had taken a break from speaking. My throat was closing up, the way it often does when you try to speak while crying. I hope that this choice is the right one. 

~ Logical ending, third person POV ~

“My choice is,” (Y/n) took another deep breath as she looked around at the boys. Heesung, Jay, Jake, Sunghoon, Sunoo, Jungwon, and Niki. “To leave, I’m sorry,” (Y/n) broke down, she was crying so much that her legs gave out, causing her to fall to the floor. The Enhypen boys felt their hearts break into a thousand pieces as they heard what (Y/n) had decided on. Moa ran over to (Y/n), hugging her. “It’s okay, darling, it’s alright, shhh, it’s okay, I’m here,” Moa tried to calm (Y/n) down a little, though her attempt was fatal as nothing helped. 

After a few minutes, (Y/n) managed to gain some control of herself again. She stayed on the floor but she continued explaining her choice. 

“I can’t forgive you. The pain you caused me, it can’t be forgotten. Every moment I spend with you I am reminded of all the words you said and the feeling of suffocating. The feeling of wanting to die, I don’t want to live in that darkness. Because no matter how good the future would be, the past would constantly haunt me. I would never be able to truly live in the light and feel the love that you wish to give me. I can’t go through that again, I can’t nor do I want to. I’m sorry,” 

“We understand, it hurts and we’re sad, of course. But we understand, what we did was horrible, I wouldn’t forgive someone who had done that to me either,” Jungwon said. All the boys were trying to say something but they barely managed to form the words “It’s okay” or “We understand”. 

(Y/n), Moa and Kyle soon left the apartment. (Y/n) left her soulmates in that apartment, to never see them again. Her heart felt heavy but her shoulders were relieved, a weight had been lifted off of them. She could finally breathe easily. She felt free. Free from the darkness she had been living in since the rejection. Free to live her own life. She didn’t know if she would ever find someone that she could fall in love with, but she was fine with that. As long as she knew that she deserved happiness without conditions, she would be fine. 

The initials that once decorated her body were no longer visible. No matter how hard one would search, they wouldn’t find a single trace of a soulmate mark. Her initials that once decorated the Enhypen members’ bodies had faded into nothing too. Only their memories remained, except for those, there was no proof of them ever having an eighth soulmate. Fated no more, fated to be alone. 

~ Emotional ending, third person POV ~ 

“My choice is” (Y/n) looked at Moa and Kyle, trying to find one last push to announce her choice. Kyle gave (Y/n) a small smile and a tiny nod, it gave her just enough courage to finish the sentence. “To give you a chance,” “REALLY?” Jake hurriedly stood up as he loudly spoke his question. “Yes,” The tears were running down (Y/n)’s cheeks like a wild river. 

“Through this all, I keep thinking back to the young me who wanted to share this bond with someone destined to be with me. The young me who wanted this so badly that she would stop at nothing to achieve it. I don’t know if I can forgive you but I can give you a chance to show that you can treat me well and that what you did wasn’t the real you,” 

They all ran over to (Y/n), giving her a big group hug. Shouting broken “thank you’s” as they cried happy tears at being given a chance. “We’ll be good to you, I promise, we’ll give you all the love we have and more,” Sunoo said. Moa cleared her throat to gain the soulmates’ attention. “You better treat her well, take care of her. If you dare to hurt her again, I’ll hurt you. Do you understand?” “We promise, we’ll treat her right this time,” Jay said as he met Moa’s stern eyes. “Good, (Y/n)?” “Yeah, Moa?” “Kyle and I will leave now, we’re going back to the hotel. Wanna come with us or stay with them?” (Y/n) looked around her at the seven boys who still held her close in a hug. “I’ll stay, I’ll call you tomorrow,” And so Moa and Kyle left, leaving the eighth soulmates to mend their wounds together. 

With time, all wounds can heal. Enhypen did as they promised. (Y/n) and Enhypen lived happily together, moving toward the future and away from the past. The eighth of them were happier than ever and soon enough, they barely remembered the pain they felt in the past. Fated to be together, fated forever.

Thanks for reading, please reblog!

[mirisss]

Wait & Wish

Kim Jiwoong x reader x Zhang Hao

warnings: unrequited love, partying, I think that’s it. 

wordcount ≈ 5.5k 

Please reblog!

The first day of senior year was both exciting and nerve-wracking. As I entered the classroom, my eyes caught sight of him – Zhang Hao. His mere presence seemed to illuminate the room, and my heart skipped a beat. I found an empty seat near the back, but my gaze lingered on him as he engaged in conversation with classmates, effortlessly blending into the vibrant tapestry of high school life.

Days turned into weeks, and my infatuation with Zhang Hao only deepened. He was not just a face in the crowd; he was a magnetic force that drew my attention like a moth to a flame. I admired him from afar, appreciating the way he treated everyone with kindness, his laughter echoing through the halls.

One day, summoning every ounce of courage, I decided it was time to break free from my silent admiration. After all, how could I ever know if there was a chance for something more if I didn't try? I approached him after class, my palms sweating with nervous anticipation.

"Hey, Hao, right?" I mustered a smile, hoping it didn't come off as awkward. "I'm (Y/n), we're in the same class."

His warm brown eyes met mine, and a friendly grin lit up his face. "Yeah, (Y/n)! I've seen you around. What's up?"

I stumbled through some small talk, feeling a mixture of excitement and anxiety. Hao, true to his nature, was easy to talk to. We discussed classes, hobbies, and before I knew it, we were laughing about something silly.

Days turned into weeks of this routine – shared conversations, stolen glances, and an ever-growing bond. Yet, despite our connection, I couldn't shake the uncertainty about his feelings. Sometimes, he'd look at me with a gaze that hinted at something more, while other times, his friendliness seemed to extend to everyone equally.

As our friendship blossomed, so did my feelings. I found myself yearning for more, caught in the delicate dance of teenage emotions. The question lingered in the air like an unspoken secret: Did Zhang Hao feel the same way, or was I merely another friend in his life?

Summer break felt like an eternity. I scrolled through my social media feed, catching glimpses of Hao's life through the snippets he shared online. As the days turned into weeks, I told myself that the infatuation I harbored for him would dissipate with time. After all, how could a crush survive the absence of its subject?

But as I walked through the school doors on the first day of the second year, my heart betrayed my rational thoughts. There he was, Zhang Hao, with that infectious smile that could light up the darkest room. It had been weeks since I'd seen him, yet the sight of him ignited a familiar flutter in my chest.

"Hey, (Y/n)!" Hao's voice reached me, and I turned to find him approaching with that trademark friendliness. "How was your summer?"

"Oh, it was good," I stammered, attempting to sound casual while my heart raced. "Yours?"

He animatedly shared tales of his summer adventures, and I couldn't help but hang on to every word. The casual conversations continued, and we fell back into the rhythm of friendship as if the break had never happened.

Throughout the second year, Hao and I became inseparable. We shared inside jokes, studied together, and attended school events as a pair. It felt like a dream, and yet, my heart couldn't escape the reality that lurked beneath the surface. The more time we spent together, the deeper my feelings for him grew.

One day, as we sat in the library, surrounded by the hushed whispers of students engrossed in their studies, I mustered the courage to address the elephant in the room. "Hao, can I ask you something?"

"Of course, (Y/n)! Anything," he replied, his eyes sincere.

I hesitated, then blurted out, "Do you ever feel like... I don't know, there's something more between us?"

His brows furrowed slightly, a hint of confusion in his expression. "What do you mean?"

I stumbled through my words, trying to convey the complexity of my emotions. "I mean, sometimes it feels like you might... like me more than just a friend, but then other times, I'm not so sure. Am I reading too much into things?"

Hao's eyes softened, and he sighed. "I never want to lead you on, (Y/n). You're an amazing friend, and I care about you a lot. But..."

"But?" I pressed, my heart pounding in my ears.

"It's just... relationships are complicated, you know? I value our friendship too much to risk losing it."

The words hung in the air, a bittersweet acknowledgment of unspoken feelings. As the school year progressed, our friendship endured, but the tension of unrequited emotions lingered, casting a shadow over the moments we shared.

The awkwardness between Hao and me dissipated with time, like a passing storm leaving behind a clear sky. We fell back into our friendly routine, laughter echoing through the hallways, shared jokes lightening up even the dullest classes. But beneath the surface, a silent struggle persisted.

I couldn't shake the dreams that lingered in the corners of my mind – dreams of a connection that went beyond friendship. The subtle touches and affectionate words from Hao fueled the flame of hope within me, a flame that refused to be extinguished. It was as if he were sending mixed signals deliberately, leaving me suspended in a state of perpetual uncertainty.

Weeks turned into months, and I found myself caught in the paradox of our relationship. Hao was my confidant, the person with whom I shared my hopes and fears, yet I couldn't escape the nagging feeling that I was merely a side character in his story. The warmth of his friendship contrasted with the chill of unspoken truths, creating a delicate balance that threatened to tip at any moment.

One evening, as we sat in his room, surrounded by the soft glow of fairy lights, I couldn't hold back the weight on my chest any longer. "Hao, can I talk to you about something?" I asked, my voice hesitant.

"Of course, (Y/n)." Hao's eyes met mine, and for a moment, I saw a flicker of understanding in his gaze.

"I... I appreciate our friendship, I really do," I began, choosing my words carefully. "But sometimes, it feels like there's something unsaid between us. Am I just imagining things, or is there something more?"

Hao sighed, his shoulders slumping. "I knew this conversation would come eventually. Look, (Y/n), you mean a lot to me. I've never met anyone as special as you, but relationships... they complicate things. I don't want to risk losing you by taking that step."

The words hit me like a wave, crashing over my carefully constructed hopes. I nodded, my heart heavy with the weight of unspoken emotions. "I understand," I whispered, a forced smile on my lips.

From that moment, our friendship continued, but a subtle shift had occurred. I navigated the halls of high school, living in Hao's presence yet feeling like a spectator in his life, a character who yearned for a different role in the narrative. The lingering touches and loving words persisted, but their meaning remained elusive, leaving me trapped in a story that seemed to have no clear resolution.

The approaching graduation day hung in the air like a bittersweet melody. Hao and I were both headed to the same university, an exciting prospect that, at the same time, carried an unspoken weight. We had chosen different majors, branching into separate paths that mirrored the growing distance I felt between us.

As we navigated the final months of high school, I couldn't escape the realization that our connection was evolving, not in the direction I had hoped. Hao remained friendly and happy in my presence, yet there was an intangible shift, like the ebb and flow of tides gently pulling us apart. We were heading toward different horizons, and I couldn't ignore the sense that I was becoming a footnote in his story.

The nights became a canvas for my unspoken desires. Each dream painted with hues of his laughter and the warmth of moments we shared. Love songs transformed into a soundtrack that echoed the symphony of my unrequited feelings. I found myself wondering if he ever thought of me, if the thought of our friendship slipping away ever crossed his mind.

The dilemma weighed heavily on my heart – should I persist in preserving the fragments of our friendship, or should I accept the inevitability of becoming a distant memory in his past? It was a question that echoed in the silence of my thoughts, a question with no easy answer.

As we donned our graduation gowns and tossed our caps into the air, I stood at the crossroads of uncertainty. The future stretched before us like an unexplored landscape, and the prospect of clinging to the familiarity of our friendship warred with the ache of unfulfilled longing. The truth was, I wasn't sure if I could continue pretending that my feelings for Hao were just a fleeting chapter of my life.

The decision loomed, and as we hugged in a farewell embrace, the unspoken words lingered in the air. "Keep in touch, (Y/n)," he said, his smile genuine but tinged with the awareness that we were venturing into separate worlds.

As I watched him walk away, disappearing into the crowd of graduates, I grappled with the choice ahead. Should I hold onto the threads of our connection, even if they threatened to unravel, or should I allow myself to become a distant echo in the corridors of his past? The answers remained elusive, shrouded in the uncertainty of the future.

The summer breeze carried with it a sense of change, and as I packed my belongings, preparing to embark on the journey to university, the anticipation of a new chapter in my life consumed my thoughts. Surprisingly, amidst the chaos of preparation, Zhang Hao's name didn't cross my mind even once. It seemed the whirlwind of excitement and nerves had swept away the lingering echoes of unspoken feelings.

The first day at university brought a mix of emotions—nervousness, excitement, and the thrill of new beginnings. Amidst the sea of unfamiliar faces, I found myself at the orientation, navigating the maze of information about classes, campus life, and dormitory rules. It was there that I met Jiwoong, a guy a year above me in the same major.

Jiwoong was a striking figure, almost god-like in his appearance. His handsome features were complemented by a warm and welcoming demeanor. He exuded confidence, and as we struck up a conversation, I couldn't help but notice the striking contrast between him and Zhang Hao. Jiwoong's humor was infectious, and in some inexplicable way, he reminded me of Hao, yet there was an undeniable difference.

As the days unfolded, Jiwoong became a reassuring presence in the whirlwind of new experiences. We attended classes together, explored the campus, and shared laughter that echoed through the hallways of the dormitory. It was a friendship that developed effortlessly, as if the universe had orchestrated our meeting to ease the transition into this new phase of life.

In Jiwoong, I found solace and companionship. He made the unfamiliar feel familiar, and his humor became a beacon of light in the occasionally overwhelming landscape of university life. Yet, in the quiet moments before sleep claimed my consciousness, Zhang Hao's face would sometimes flicker in my mind, a ghost of a memory that refused to fade entirely.

The duality of my emotions remained, the past and the present entwined as I navigated the intricacies of university life. Jiwoong was a breath of fresh air, a new chapter unfolding, but the shadow of unspoken feelings and the memories of Zhang Hao lingered like subtle echoes, reminders of a time that felt simultaneously distant and near.

Two months into university, Jiwoong extended an invitation that promised to add a spark of excitement to my freshman experience—an invitation to a party hosted by the upperclassmen. The exclusivity of the event, where freshmen could only attend if invited by someone from the second year or above, fueled my anticipation. I eagerly accepted, thrilled at the prospect of attending my first university party.

As the night of the party approached, a mix of nerves and excitement bubbled within me. What do you wear to a university party? I spent hours deliberating before settling on a cute yet slightly sexy top paired with my favorite pair of jeans. The outfit struck a balance between casual and stylish, and I hoped it conveyed the perfect mix of confidence and approachability.

The night finally arrived, and I stood before the mirror, assessing my appearance with a mixture of excitement and apprehension. The top hugged my figure just right, and the jeans accentuated my curves. A hint of nervousness fluttered in my stomach, but I took a deep breath, reminding myself that this was an opportunity to step outside my comfort zone.

Jiwoong arrived in his car, and as I stepped out to join him, a rush of confidence washed over me. His eyes lingered on my outfit, and a genuine compliment escaped his lips, making my heart flutter. The night had an air of possibility, and the sound of laughter and music drifted through the air as we made our way to the party.

The venue buzzed with energy as we entered, the rhythmic beats of the music vibrating through the air. The dim lighting cast a playful ambiance, creating an atmosphere of camaraderie and celebration. Jiwoong guided me through the crowd, introducing me to his friends and fellow students from different majors.

As the night unfolded, the initial nervousness melted away, replaced by the joy of newfound friendships and shared experiences. Jiwoong and I danced, laughed, and immersed ourselves in the vibrant tapestry of university life. The party marked a significant moment in my freshman year, a memorable chapter illuminated by the glow of laughter, music, and the camaraderie that blossomed under the neon lights.

As the music pulsed through the crowded room, Jiwoong and I found ourselves lost in the rhythm, dancing for hours as if time had slowed just for us. The world around us faded into a blur, and for a while, it felt like there was no one else in the room but him and me.

As the DJ transitioned into a more sensual song, the atmosphere shifted. The lights dimmed, casting a soft glow over the dance floor. Jiwoong, with a subtle yet confident move, placed his hand on my waist. The touch sent a shiver down my spine, and I met his gaze, finding a depth of emotion in his eyes that mirrored the unspoken connection we had been building.

In that intimate moment, the distance between us closed. Jiwoong leaned in, and the world around us seemed to vanish. The music became a mere backdrop to the soft, lingering touch of his lips against mine. Time stood still as the kiss unfolded, a gentle exploration of emotions that had been simmering beneath the surface.

The sensation was electrifying, a blend of passion and uncertainty that hung in the air. As the music played on, we pulled away, our eyes meeting in a shared acknowledgment of the uncharted territory we had just entered. The crowded room, the pulsating music, and the whirlwind of the party all faded into the background, leaving us in a suspended moment, caught between the reality of the party and the newfound awareness of something changing between us.

The magical kiss left my heart pounding, and as we broke away, I found myself gazing into Jiwoong's eyes. In that moment, I felt seen in a way I had never experienced before. Confidence surged through me, and the world seemed to sparkle with newfound happiness, especially when Jiwoong's smile hinted at a shared joy.

As he leaned in for another kiss, my anticipation mirrored his. I moved closer, eager to capture the enchantment of the moment. However, just as our lips were about to meet once more, a sudden wave of anxiety washed over me. My eyes, which had been locked onto Jiwoong's, nervously wandered away and landed on a figure standing a few steps behind him.

My heart sank as I registered the familiar face – Zhang Hao. A jolt of panic surged through me, and I instinctively jerked away from Jiwoong. My body, overtaken by the unwelcome anxiety of the unexpected encounter, left me caught between the joy of the present and the shadows of the past.

Jiwoong, sensing the abrupt shift in my demeanor, gazed at me with a questioning expression. Confusion flickered in his eyes as he sought to understand the sudden change. "Is everything okay?" he asked, his voice filled with genuine concern.

My eyes flickered between Jiwoong and Zhang Hao, torn between the conflicting emotions that swirled within me. "I... I just saw someone I know," I stammered, attempting to mask the unease that gripped me.

Jiwoong turned to follow my gaze, his eyes narrowing as he noticed Hao standing a few steps away. The atmosphere shifted, and an unspoken tension settled between us. Jiwoong's gaze returned to mine, his expression a mix of curiosity and concern. The weight of the unspoken past hung in the air, leaving me grappling with the unexpected collision of two worlds that, until that moment, had existed in separate realms of my life.

As Zhang Hao walked closer, his gaze locked onto mine, a whirlwind of conflicting emotions enveloped me. It had been months since we last saw each other, and there he stood, seemingly better than ever. His appearance was impeccable, as always, but the usual bright smile that adorned his lips was notably absent, replaced by an unfamiliar frown.

The air thickened with an unspoken tension as Hao stopped in front of me. His eyes, once warm and inviting, now carried a hint of hurt and confusion. "Hey, (Y/n)," he greeted, the words tinged with a touch of uncertainty.

"Hi, Hao," I replied, my voice betraying the mixture of emotions that churned within me. The unexpected reunion intensified the unease that had settled over me since our eyes first met.

Jiwoong, sensing the weight of the situation, glanced between Hao and me. The atmosphere around us became charged with an unspoken history, a narrative that seemed to transcend time and space. As Hao continued to gaze at me, a thousand unspoken words lingered between us.

"I didn't expect to see you here," he finally spoke, his tone carrying a subtle undercurrent of emotion.

"Yeah, well, things change," I replied, attempting to keep my voice steady despite the turmoil within.

Hao's frown deepened, and for a moment, the silence hung in the air like a heavy cloud. The energy shifted, and I found myself caught between the past and the present, torn between the familiar warmth of our shared history and the uncertainty of the future. As the party continued around us, the reunion with Zhang Hao marked a pivotal moment, a collision of worlds that forced me to confront the complexities of emotions that lingered beneath the surface.

As Zhang Hao requested a private conversation, Jiwoong, sensing the tension, intervened with a cautious inquiry. "Are you sure about this, (Y/n)? Everything okay?" he asked, his eyes reflecting genuine concern.

I hesitated for a moment, torn between the desire to address the unresolved emotions with Hao and the potential impact on my budding connection with Jiwoong. "Yeah, I'll be okay. Let's meet up again in 15 minutes," I assured Jiwoong, sensing his reluctance but also his respect for my decision.

Reluctantly, Jiwoong agreed, his gaze lingering on me for a moment before he disappeared back into the pulsating energy of the party. I followed Hao outside, the cool night air a stark contrast to the warmth and intensity of the party.

Once we were alone, the atmosphere thickened with unspoken emotions. Hao's gaze bore into mine, and with a tinge of anger, he demanded, "Who was that guy, (Y/n)?"

I took a deep breath, the weight of the past and the present converging in that moment. "His name is Jiwoong. We met here at university. He's a friend," I explained, choosing my words carefully.

Hao's expression shifted between frustration and confusion. "A friend? That didn't look like just friendship back there," he remarked, his voice tinged with an edge of bitterness.

"We're just friends," I insisted, feeling the need to defend the newfound connection with Jiwoong.

Hao's gaze softened, and a hint of hurt crossed his features. "I didn't expect to see you with someone else, especially like that," he admitted, his vulnerability breaking through the façade of anger.

The complexity of emotions hung in the air as we navigated the delicate dance of addressing the unspoken history between us. The reunion outside the party became a confrontation of feelings, a moment where the past and the present collided in a tangled web of unresolved emotions.

The anger surged through me, an intense wave that broke the surface of composed emotions. "Maybe I wouldn't be here with someone else if you had given us a chance, or done something, months, even years ago!" The words burst forth from my lips, carrying the weight of pent-up frustration and unspoken feelings.

Hao's eyes widened momentarily, as if taken aback by the force of my words. Then, a mix of emotions flickered across his face – surprise, guilt, and a touch of defensiveness. "What are you talking about, (Y/n)? We were friends," he responded, his tone tinged with a hint of confusion.

I took a step closer, my frustration refusing to be contained. "Friends? Is that all you ever wanted us to be, Hao?" I shot back, my voice sharp with the sting of disappointment. "You never made a move?, never showed any sign that you wanted more? Hao, you constantly kept leaning in, saying loving things, touches that seemed like more than something you would give to just a friend,"

Hao's brows furrowed, and a subtle tension hung in the air as we faced each other in the dimly lit space outside the party. "I... I didn't want to ruin our friendship," he admitted, his gaze dropping to the ground.

"Ruin our friendship? Do you know how much it hurt, watching you send me mixed signals, never knowing where I stood with you?" I continued, my frustration fueling the words that poured out. "I waited, Hao. I waited for a sign, for anything, but it never came."

He looked up, and the vulnerability in his eyes momentarily softened the edges of my anger. "I didn't realize you felt that way," he confessed, a touch of regret in his voice.

"Of course you didn't. Because the two times I asked you if we were more than friends, wasn't clear enough?" I retorted, the bitterness of unspoken words hanging heavily between us. "Now, seeing you upset because I'm with someone else – it's too little, too late."

Hao's expression hardened, a mix of frustration and realization. "So, what? You've moved on just like that?" he questioned, the hurt evident in his eyes.

"I had to," I replied, my voice quieter but no less resolute. "I can't keep waiting for something that might never happen."

The silence that followed was heavy with the weight of unspoken regrets, a poignant reminder of the complexities that had driven a wedge between us. As the argument lingered in the night air, the echoes of our words carried the unresolved emotions that had defined our relationship, leaving us standing in the shadows of what could have been.

The heaviness of the argument lingered, settling like an unwelcome weight on my shoulders. In the midst of the tension, I found a moment of clarity, and the words spilled out, each one laden with the pain of unspoken truths.

"I silently begged for you to love me," I admitted, my voice a fragile whisper in the night. "I wanted it so badly, Hao, yet I knew deep down that it could never happen. You made that clear. But I stayed, and I tried because I loved you, and you gave me hope, even though you hurt me each time."

Hao's eyes, a mix of regret and realization, met mine. The vulnerability that flickered in his gaze didn't erase the years of heartache, but it spoke to a shared history that neither of us could escape.

"Now that I'm finally happy, when I finally found someone who makes me smile and who likes me back, you suddenly want me?" I continued, my frustration and disbelief underscoring each word. "I can't keep living in the shadows of what could have been, Hao. I deserve to be happy, too."

He took a step forward, a plea in his eyes. "I didn't realize how much you meant to me until now," he confessed, his voice tinged with remorse.

I shook my head, tears threatening to spill. "You had your chance, Hao. I can't keep holding on to what might be. Jiwoong... he makes me happy. He sees me, he wants to be with me, and he doesn't keep me hanging in uncertainty. For once, I'm not living in the shadow of someone,"

Hao's expression shifted, a mixture of understanding and regret. "I messed up, (Y/n). I should have been more honest, more open about my feelings. But it's not too late, is it?"

I took a step back, the space between us filled with the weight of the past and the present. "It's too late for us, Hao. I can't go back to the pain and uncertainty. I've moved on, and I need to see where this new path takes me."

As I turned away, the echoes of our shared history lingered in the air, a poignant reminder of the choices that had shaped our journey. The tears that had been held back finally escaped, a mix of sorrow for what could have been and relief for the possibility of a new beginning.

Tears welled up in my eyes as I met Jiwoong's gaze. His eyes reflected concern, and then anger as he directed his attention toward Hao. Jiwoong wasted no time, sensing my vulnerability. Without a word, he removed his jacket and gently draped it over my shoulders, his protective gesture providing both warmth and comfort.

As the jacket enveloped my frame, I became acutely aware of the chill in the night air. The contrast between the cold reality of the situation and the warmth offered by Jiwoong's gesture highlighted the emotional tumult I was experiencing.

Hao, standing a few steps away, observed the exchange with a mix of regret and realization. The tension between the three of us lingered in the air, a tangible force that underscored the complexities of the moment.

Jiwoong, still wearing the anger on his face, spoke in a calm yet firm tone. "I think it's best if we go back inside," he suggested, his gaze never leaving Hao. With a protective arm around me, Jiwoong led the way, leaving the unresolved emotions of the confrontation behind us.

The jacket draped over my shoulders, a physical manifestation of Jiwoong's care, brought a soothing sense of reassurance. The warmth of the fabric, combined with Jiwoong's steady presence, provided a shield against the emotional storm that had unfolded outside.

As we returned to the party, the night continued, but the encounter with Hao lingered in the background. The jacket served as a tangible reminder of the protective embrace I had found in Jiwoong, and as we navigated through the pulsating music and laughter, I couldn't help but feel a sense of gratitude for the newfound warmth that had entered my life.

Jiwoong led me into a quiet corner, concern etched across his face. "Do you want to talk about what happened out there?" he asked, his voice filled with genuine care.

I took a deep breath, the weight of the recent encounter with Zhang Hao lingering in the air. "Yeah, I think I should," I replied, appreciating Jiwoong's willingness to navigate the complexities of the moment.

As we found a secluded spot away from the pulsating rhythm of the party, Jiwoong's eyes met mine, awaiting an explanation. "Who is Zhang Hao?" he inquired gently.

I hesitated for a moment before deciding to open up. "He's someone from my past, Jiwoong. We were friends, but it was complicated. I had feelings for him, and it never really went anywhere. Tonight was unexpected, and I just needed to confront some unresolved emotions," I explained, my voice carrying the weight of the unspoken history.

Jiwoong listened attentively, his expression understanding. "I appreciate you sharing that with me. You don't have to face these things alone," he reassured, his hand reaching for mine.

As his fingers intertwined with mine, I felt a sense of comfort. The honesty between us became a bridge, connecting the past with the present. The quiet corner, once filled with uncertainty, transformed into a space where two people navigated the complexities of their histories, laying the foundation for a shared narrative yet to unfold.

In the quiet corner, as Jiwoong's understanding gaze held mine, he leaned in once more. His hand cradled my cheek, a gentle touch that felt like a reassurance in the midst of emotional echoes. Our lips met again in a soft, lingering kiss, a shared moment that spoke of comfort and connection.

I kissed him back, the warmth of the embrace dissipating the residual tension from the earlier encounter. In that simple exchange of affection, the unspoken promises of a new beginning emerged, overshadowing the shadows of the past. The quiet corner became a sanctuary where two hearts, entwined in the dance of shared emotions, found solace in the language of a kiss.

As our lips parted, a subtle blush painted my cheeks. Jiwoong, with a playful glint in his eyes, smiled at me. "Guess I needed that second kiss I didn't get earlier," he remarked, his tone light and teasing.

I couldn't help but chuckle at his playful comment, the tension from earlier dissipating further. Jiwoong's easygoing nature and sense of humor added a layer of comfort to the moment, turning what could have been an emotionally charged night into a shared experience filled with laughter and newfound connections.

Feeling a sense of vulnerability, I knew I needed clarity about where Jiwoong stood in this evolving connection. The fear of uncertainty, born from past experiences, gnawed at the edges of my emotions. Sensing my unease, Jiwoong looked into my eyes with a reassuring understanding.

"You're not alone in this, (Y/n)," he said, his voice carrying a genuine sincerity. "I don't want you to feel like you're in the dark about us."

Relief washed over me at his words, and before I could articulate my concerns, Jiwoong easily erased the lingering fear. With a soft smile, he took my hand in his and said, "How about we make this official? Will you be my girlfriend?"

His simple yet heartfelt question dissolved the lingering uncertainties, replacing them with a warmth that blossomed in my chest. I met his gaze, and with a smile of my own, I nodded. "Yes, Jiwoong. I would love that." The weight of the past began to lift, and in that moment, a new chapter unfolded, marked by shared laughter, understanding, and the promise of a connection that held the potential to rewrite the narrative of my heart.

Later in the night, as the party's lively atmosphere began to wind down, (Y/n) and Jiwoong, the new couple that had emerged from the emotional whirlwind, prepared to leave. Amidst the fading music and the soft glow of fairy lights, Zhang Hao found Jiwoong standing alone, a somber expression on his face.

Approaching with a heavy heart, Hao took a moment before speaking, "Take care of (Y/n), Jiwoong." His words carried a weight of unspoken regret and acceptance, acknowledging the changing dynamics of the night.

Jiwoong, unfazed by the gravity of the moment, responded with a smug confidence that echoed through the dimly lit space. "I already am."

The words hung in the air, a subtle yet impactful exchange that marked a shift in the narrative. It turned out that Zhang Hao was the side character in (Y/n)'s story, and not the other way around. The realization settled over Hao with a quiet poignancy, as he watched (Y/n) and Jiwoong make their way toward the exit, their intertwined fingers reflecting a newfound connection that had taken center stage in (Y/n)'s journey.

As the door closed behind them, Zhang Hao remained in the fading echoes of the party, a character whose significance had been redefined. The narrative had evolved, and in the quiet aftermath, he stood as a silhouette in the background, a part of (Y/n)'s past but no longer a defining chapter in her story.

[mirisss]

Sweet Spot

Asakura Jo x female reader

Wordcount ≈ 1.6k

Warnings: None I think, 

Please reblog!

The gym buzzed with the usual sounds of sneakers squeaking and basketballs thudding against the hardwood, but today, there was an extra crackle in the air, curiosity one might call it. Asakura Jo, the team’s quiet superstar, had just walked in. But this time, something was different. “Yo, is that lipstick on his cheek?” Taki whispered, elbowing Fuma. “And is that, perfume?” Maki leaned in, sniffing dramatically. “No way.”

Jo, oblivious or possibly just choosing not to acknowledge the staring, quietly made his way to the bench and started unlacing his duffle bag. He looked the same as always, tall, composed, hair slightly tousled, except for the unmistakable pink smudge on his left cheek and the soft, floral scent that trailed behind him like a whisper.

Yuma was the first to break the silence. “Okay, Jo. Spill. What happened?” K grinned. “We’re not starting practice until you tell us who she is.” Nicholas grabbed the basketball and bounced it toward Jo, who caught it reflexively. “Come on, man, you’ve got the whole gym talking.” Harua clapped his hands loudly. “Circle up, boys. We need answers, and we’re not going anywhere till we get ‘em.”

With amused groans and chuckles, the team dropped their bags and started sitting cross-legged in a loose circle at center court. EJ was the last to join, plopping down and giving Jo a look of mock-seriousness. “All right, Jo,” he said, pointing to the now-faint lipstick mark. “You’ve got some explaining to do.”

Jo sighed softly, cheeks tinged a deeper shade of pink than the mark itself. He rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly as eight pairs of eyes waited, gleaming with anticipation. The court fell into a hush, the circle tight with suspense, waiting for Jo to speak. Jo looked down at his hands, fidgeting slightly with the hem of his practice shorts. The silence lingered for a few seconds longer before he finally spoke, his voice quiet but clear.

“So… I’ve been seeing someone.”

The circle immediately leaned in, a collective shift of bodies toward him. K raised his eyebrows, and Maki’s mouth fell open slightly. Even Nicholas stopped spinning the basketball in his lap. Jo’s ears reddened a little, but he kept going. “Her name’s Y/n. We met a few weeks ago. Totally by accident, actually.”

He glanced up briefly, eyes scanning their curious faces before continuing. “It was really late, and I realized I was out of rice. So I ran to the 24-hour mart near my apartment. I wasn’t expecting anyone to really be there, but, well, she was working that night.” Harua, clearly already hooked, urged, “And?”

“She was trying to put these huge flour bags back on the top shelf. Some punk kids had knocked them down just a few minutes earlier, she said. She looked like she was struggling, and then she saw me, probably because I was the tallest person in the aisle, and well, the only other person except herself, and asked if I could help.”

“Classic damsel-in-distress setup,” EJ muttered, earning a nudge from Fuma. Jo gave a faint smile. “So I helped her. Put the bags back where they belonged. And then, kind of out of nowhere, she told me I looked handsome. Said I seemed nice, too. Then she asked me out.” 

Nicholas let out a low whistle. “She asked you out? Bold.” “Yeah,” Jo said, his smile growing a bit. “It caught me off guard. I’m not usually… like that. But I don’t know. She made it easy to say yes.” “So what’s she like?” Yuma asked, grinning. “Clearly she’s into tall, mysterious types.”

Jo’s eyes softened as he leaned back slightly, remembering. “She’s, funny. Kind. She talks a lot, but I don’t mind. She always makes sure I’m comfortable. She pays attention. Like, really pays attention.”  The team was quiet for a second, not from disbelief anymore, but from the unexpected sincerity in Jo’s tone.

Then Taki broke the silence. “Dude. That’s adorable.” Harua nodded sagely. “Jo’s got game. Secret game.” The circle erupted into playful teasing and laughter, but this time it felt warmer, not just curious now, but genuinely happy for their quiet teammate who, until now, they’d never imagined blushing over a girl.

After Jo finished telling the story, the team exchanged knowing smiles and light chuckles, the atmosphere easing into something more comfortable. Harua stood up and walked over to Jo, grabbing a clean towel from the sidelines. “Here, man. Let me help you with that,” he said, gently dabbing at the faint lipstick stain on Jo’s cheek.

Jo shifted a little but allowed Harua to wipe it off, his expression softening with gratitude. The floral scent lingering around him seemed to mingle with the faint smell of sweat now, a quiet reminder of the moment just shared. “Alright,” Harua called out, “let’s get back to work.”

The guys moved into their usual drills, shooting, passing, fast breaks. The ball flew through the air, sneakers slid across the polished wood, and the sounds of their shouts and laughter filled the gym. Time flew by faster than usual, and before they realized it, the buzzer signaled the end of practice.

As the team started gathering their things, the door to the gym suddenly creaked open. A girl poked her head inside, her eyes scanning the room. When she spotted Jo, her face instantly lit up like a sunrise. “JoJo!” she called out in a sweet, cheerful voice as she skipped in, her steps light and quick.

Jo turned toward her, a bright smile breaking across his face, his cheeks flushing a soft pink again. His teammates froze mid-pickup, exchanging wide-eyed glances as they noticed the scene unfolding.

Jo barely raised his voice above a murmur as he greeted her, “Hey…” but his expression said more than words, soft, genuine, and entirely unable to hide his happiness.

(Y/n) closed the distance between them and wrapped her arms around him. Jo didn’t even hesitate before gently returning the hug, his arms folding around her in a way that was both shy and careful, like he didn’t want to let go too soon.

That’s when it happened. A synchronized, dramatic chorus from the rest of the team,  “OHHHHHHH~!” echoed through the gym, their voices bouncing off the walls with playful exaggeration.

(Y/n) giggled, clearly amused, but unfazed. She pulled back just enough to look up at Jo with a grin. “Wanna walk home together?” she asked sweetly. “Maybe stop by your place or mine? We could watch a movie or something.” Jo didn’t even glance at the others despite their continued teasing. His eyes stayed on her, his answer soft but sure. “Yeah.”

With that, she lit up like a kid who just got the last piece of candy, bouncing on her feet as she grabbed his hand. “Yay! Let’s go!” As she tugged him gently toward the door, the team resumed their antics, hooting and laughing like a bunch of proud parents at graduation.

“Look at him! Our Jo’s all grown up!” “He’s holding hands, holding hands, guys!” Jo paused just long enough to turn and give them a fierce glare, his version of “angry eyes”, which only made the team laugh harder. But when he turned back to (Y/n), that expression melted instantly into a bright, almost bashful smile.

He slung his bag over one shoulder, his fingers still laced with hers, and the two of them walked out together, him a little red in the face, her humming happily at his side. As the doors shut behind them, Taki sighed dramatically and said, “I can’t believe it. Jo’s got a girlfriend and a movie date.” Harua wiped an invisible tear from his eye. “Our boy has become a man.” “Next thing you know, he’ll be bringing her to our games,” Nicholas added.

And so, slowly but surely, it became part of the team’s rhythm, like the thump of the ball or the squeak of sneakers on polished wood. (Y/n) was no longer just Jo’s mystery girl. She was their sideline sunshine.

Sometimes she’d show up just as practice ended, practically bouncing through the gym doors, waving at the boys with both hands before going straight to Jo, greeting him with her usual “JoJo~!” that never failed to make him smile, even if he tried to hide it behind a hand or a downward glance. Always giving him a kiss on the cheek, though nowadays being more careful with the lipstick. 

Other days, she’d sit quietly on the bleachers during drills and scrimmages, cheering softly whenever Jo landed a clean three-pointer or made a clever pass. The team would throw her exaggerated thumbs-ups or joke applause, to which she’d respond with dramatic gasps and over-the-top cheering, earning laughter even from Coach.

And when she couldn’t make it to practice or a game because of her night shift at the store, Jo would go to her instead. It wasn’t unusual for one of the guys to pass by the convenience store late at night and spot him inside, standing behind the counter with a broom or stacking snacks beside her. He didn’t say much, but his presence spoke volumes.

He carried heavy boxes, refilled the shelves without being asked, and made sure she took her breaks. The once-reserved Jo had become a quieter, gentler version of joy, smiling more, nodding along to her stories, softly laughing now and then.

To the team, it was both heartwarming and strange, their calm, collected Jo, now grinning in the aisle of a store under fluorescent lights, playfully holding up a cup of instant noodles for her approval. And to her, Jo was warmth, a steady, quiet comfort who made even the dullest shifts feel lighter. She brought out something in him that no one else could.

[mirisss]

Chapter 8

Wordcount ≈ 3.1k

Warnings: anxiety, exercising (dancing + warming up), self-doubt, self-hate, angst, reader being a bit mean to herself (thoughts), almost fainting, mentions of the possibility someone will hit reader, food, eating, mentions of past abuse against (Y/n), 

I apologize for the long wait for this chapter, I’ve been swamped during summer with work and I got my driver's license but now I’m back again! The wait became even longer as I got hit with writer's block. I still hope you enjoy this chapter! 

Taglist: @ayoo-bangtan​, @lose-lose07​, @kingcarrot-thecarrotking​, @starjane312​​, @reighlee-greaves​​, @hi-39024, @queenmea604​, @septicrebel​, @justayoungandwisefangirl​, @imasimplol​,  @k-p0p-4ever, @detectivedoodle​, hehe-24-hehe,  let me know if you wanna be added!

Please reblog!

Chapter 1, Chapter 2, Chapter 3, Chapter 4, Chapter 5, Chapter 6, Chapter 7, Chapter 9, 

Italics are thoughts

(Y/n)’s POV

After we had finished eating, Seungmin and I regrouped with the others before, once again, splitting up as the members had some different schedules up until lunch. “Have you decided who you wanna go with for now, (Y/n)?” Changbin asked while we all began walking to the elevators. “Yeah, I decided to go with Danceracha up until lunch and after that, we’ll see,” “Yes! We got (Y/n)!” Felix exclaimed happily making some of the employees around us look at him with weird looks before they returned to what they did previously. “Alright, Changbin and I’s meeting should be over around 2 pm, maybe a little later. Do you think the rest of you will be ready for lunch by then or sooner or later?” “I can’t really say for us, it depends on how many changes we wanna do to the choreo and how long it takes us to learn it,” Minho answered Bang Chan, it sounded a bit complicated but I think seeing them dance will be a lot of fun. “Our vocal training with the coach is scheduled between 9.00 am to 1.30 pm, so we should be done by 2 unless we run over too but I don’t think we will as the coach is on a very strict schedule,” Seungmin said, he was apparently the one who had booked the training session so of course he was the one who knew all the details. “Mm, okay. Well, when the three of you are done with your vocal training, why don’t you stop by the dance studio and see how it’s going for Danceracha, if they seem to be running late, bring (Y/n) with you and meet up with us for lunch. Minho, Hyunjin, and Felix will just have to eat later unless the other choreographers want to eat too so you can take a break,” “Yeah, that sounds good to us, how about for you (Y/n)?” “Oh, yeah, that’s fine, Jinnie,” “Great, we’ll see you later. We have to go now or we’re gonna be late,” And with that, the group split up. 

Minho took my hand and led me into an elevator with Hyunjin and Felix following us. They guided me to a big room with an entire wall made up of mirrors, in one corner there was a small-ish black couch, and beside the couch, there was something that seemed like a computer - probably where they controlled what song played in the speakers. I looked around the room with awe, it had a somewhat cozy feeling as I turned back to the mirrors and saw how the three dancers were looking at me with love-filled eyes and sweet smiles. “Want to warm up with us, (Y/n)?” Hyunjin asked as Minho walked over to the computer and began typing away. “I don’t know how,” “That’s fine! We usually follow one another, today it’s Hyunjin’s turn to lead the warm-up so all you need to do is face the mirror and imitate Hyunjin’s movements, and if you struggle with anything you can ask any of us for help, but really all you need to do is try your best,” Felix said as he came over and put his hands gently on my shoulders before shaking me lightly to make me smile. “Okay, I’ll try!” “Great, let’s start then. In 30 minutes the choreographer is coming so we need to be ready by then. Jinnie the floor is yours,” Minho said, using a tone I was unfamiliar with, it was stern, leaving no room for arguments. 

Hyunjin faced the mirrors just like the rest of us, though he was standing a few steps in front of us, I stood beside Felix, watching Hyunjin’s reflection in the mirror carefully. “Have fun, (Y/n)!” “Hm!” I nodded my head before focusing on Hyunjin once again. Minho took out his phone and hit play and a second later music filled the room and Hyunjin began moving, with the rest of us following his lead. Minho and Felix had no problem keeping up but I struggled a bit, the other two probably knew what movements would follow one another, I, however, did not. But as I remembered what Felix said before we started I began calming down and stopped focusing on all the mistakes I made and rather focused on just having fun as I tried to keep up with Danceracha. After warming up for 15 minutes I was sweating like crazy and I was very tired, my vision was becoming a bit blurry, and my movements were slower. “Hey stop! (Y/n)’s about to faint,” Felix shouted alerting everyone, even myself, of my swaying body and my weak legs. Felix quickly stepped closer to me before he gently hooked his arm around my waist and helped me walk over to the couch in the corner of the room. Minho and Hyunjin went to get some water and towels. With just over 10 minutes left before they had to meet with the choreographer, and I was taking up their time. This is why no one likes you. This is why no one wants you. An angry, dark voice resonated inside my head. The voice made me shrink back into my shy and shut-off self, I couldn’t look at Felix, I knew he would be angry, I should have been able to do this, hybrids are supposed to be good at exercises, but I’m not. “Hey, (Y/n). Are you okay? Does anything hurt? Can you see me? Are your eyes okay?” His voice was silky smooth, deep, and warm, it was filled with worry and love. He doesn’t actually care. If you look at him you know he’ll hit you. “(Y/n), please, look up at me?” Run away, he doesn’t want you. They don’t want you. They hate you. You’re a waste of space. Felix gently put one of his hands on my chin and then lightly tilted it upward so my eyes would meet his, I froze as soon as my eyes met his. His eyes were full of worry, adoration, love, fright, and anxiety, no matter how hard I searched for any feeling of hatred, I could find nothing alike it. It’s all fake. “Are you okay?” “I, -” My voice cracked as I just noticed how dry my throat was both from the exhaustion but also from the anxiety the evil voice brought with it. I broke out in a small coughing fit as I tried to catch my breath. “It’s okay, look at me, you’re fine, (Y/n), I’m here. Minho-hyung will be back in a few seconds with some water for you,” As soon as Felix had said it, Minho came jogging back into the room with four water bottles in his hands, closely followed by Hyunjin who had some towels in his arms. “Here,” Minho said as he handed a water bottle to Felix who opened it before giving it to me. I gladly took it and gulped down half the bottle, soothing my sore throat. “Feeling better now?” Felix asked as he took the water bottle from me, closing it before taking a towel from Hyunjin’s arms. He unfolded it and carefully patted it against my forehead, wiping away my sweat. “ I’m sorry,” “Why are you sorry? (Y/n), you don’t have to apologize,”

“I ruin everything,” “(Y/n), I’m sorry but I’m going to raise my voice a bit right now. You don’t ruin everything. Anyone can faint when exercising, you don’t mean any less to us because of this, we are the ones to blame because we should have thought about the possibility of this happening. This is not your fault. It could just as likely have been me or any of the others who fainted. We all love you, so so so much, nothing would change that. Okay? Listen to me, WE LOVE YOU” I was startled as Felix raised his voice at me, he wasn’t screaming but he was speaking significantly louder than he ever had before around me. Usually, something like this would have me shivering and crying, yet with Felix my eyes were locked with his, I was frozen as I listened to his warm voice as I saw the tears escaping from his eyes. There was nothing but sincerity in his voice. Minho and Hyunjin had walked out of the room shortly before this to stop the choreographer from stepping inside before Felix and I had calmed down. I could hear their voices as they conversed outside the door, joined by an unfamiliar voice that I assumed belonged to the choreographer. “Please, (Y/n). Don’t put yourself down, we love you, I love you, so please, please love yourself, if not for your sake for ours,” I slowly moved my hand up to his face and wiped away the tears that had streaked his cheeks. “I’ll try, for you,” Felix enveloped me in a warm hug before he took a deep breath and calmed down from his crying.We sat there, our arms encircled around each other, as we were shaking from crying, sniffling, and trying to calm down from what just happened. “Please (Y/n), please believe me when I say that we love you,” I couldn’t answer him verbally so I opted to just give him a tighter squeeze before I let go of him and moved back a tiny bit. I shakily put my hand on his cheek and wiped away some of his tears with my thumb. Felix took a deep breath before wiping away my tears too. “I have to get ready now, we can’t keep the choreographer waiting any longer,” “I’ll just stay here so that you guys can focus,” “(Y/n), you wouldn’t be in the way,” “I know, but I still feel shaky, I don’t think I can stand up just yet,” “Are you sure you want to stay here then? You don’t want to go to some of the others?” “I’m sure, I want to see you and Minho and Hyunjin dance,” “Okay, bunny. Just let us know if you need anything,” “I promise,” “Good,” Felix gave me a kiss on my forehead before he stood up and walked over to the door to let Minho and Hyunjin back inside. 

15 minutes later and I finally stopped feeling nauseous and shaky. My eyes were locked solidly onto the way that Danceracha was moving. The smoothness, the precision, the look in their eyes, it was mesmerizing. “With this move, I would prefer if we could do it like this,” Minho said as he showed what he meant, the choreographer watched closely before discussing it further with Minho going back and forth until they reached a move they were both happy with. All three of them glanced back at me every now and then, when they saw that I was watching them they just smiled and looked away again. Soon a few hours had passed and it was time for lunch, to me though, it felt like only a few minutes had passed from the moment I shared with Felix, as we both cried, holding each other. “Come on, let’s meet up with the others,” Hyunjin said as he waved me over with a tired but happy smile on his lips. Danceracha looked exhausted, quite frankly they reeked of sweat but they had been dancing none stop for a few hours. “Weren’t Han, Seungmin, and Jeongin supposed to stop by when their training was over?” “Yeah, they should be coming any second, it’s only 1.35 pm. The vocal room they had booked is five floors above this one so it takes a few minutes to walk between them,” Felix answered as he tenderly took one of my hands into his before leading me to the door. After we had stepped outside my nose picked up the familiar scent of the youngest Stray Kid.

“Hyungs! (Y/n)! Hi!” “Ya, Innie, you’re not supposed to scream right after training,” Jeongin just turned and gave Seungmin a playful glare in return before he continued smiling and jogging in my direction. “Hi” I waved to the three of them. Seeing them run and smile, being so carefree and happy, it made me feel like maybe there is hope for me too, that one day I can be freed from all of my worries, from my past. As long as I stay with them, as long as I’m with my family I’ll be fine. No more being alone. No more darkness. “How was it? Watching dance practice?” Jisung asked once he too caught up with us. I looked at Danceracha, pondering over whether or not I should tell the others about my accident. “It was fun, I wish I could dance like them,” Minho looked at me, understanding my decision of not telling them yet, or I think he did because he began talking about something else as he began walking toward the elevators with the rest of us following. Seungmin walked beside Felix and me, he tenderly took my free hand into his as we were walking. It wasn’t until he did that that I realized just how cold my hands were, when Felix took my hand into his I didn’t think about the heat difference as Felix had just been dancing for a long time but Seungmin had not and his hand almost felt like it was on fire compared to mine. “Wow, did you take a trip to the North Pole? Your hands are so cold!” Seungmin proclaimed as he laughed. “Oh, I didn’t even think about it, holy, (Y/n), we need to get you some tea or some hot chocolate to warm you up,” As the two began fussing over me Minho looked back, surely after he heard them speak of my icy hands. His eyes spoke so loudly, as he stared into mine, he knew I was cold after the panic attack, even if I had calmed down and wasn’t crying anymore, my unconscious mind hadn’t let it go just yet, it had pretty much shut down.  “I’m sure she’ll be fine after she gets some food, we all need it so come on, let’s move it, Chan-hyung and Changbin are waiting for us by the cafeteria, their meeting ended a little earlier than they thought it would,” Chan had apparently texted Minho that info just now, I didn’t even notice him checking his phone. 

After arriving at the cafeteria we quickly found Chan and Changbin, they had taken a large table so we could all sit together this time. We ordered our food and then Minho told Chan, and the others, about what happened in the dance studio. Everyone looked worried but they were happy nothing worse happened. “Maybe it would be best for you (Y/n) if you went home to rest for the rest of the day. You’ve experienced a lot today and maybe we shouldn’t hurry this exposure too much or things like this will happen. We need to gradually expose you to our hectic schedules. If you want I can come home with you,” “What about the meetings?” “Changbin can handle them, the hardest one is finished already, the last one is just for the name of the album and we’ve never had a problem with those meetings before, besides Changbin has handled meetings like this alone other times too,” “I’m actually feeling quite worn out so maybe going home would be best,” “Uh, hyung, actually, I don’t think I can take this next meeting on my own,” “Huh? Why not?” “They changed the schedule, the album name meeting is tomorrow, and after lunch, we have the meeting regarding the music videos,” Bang Chan let out a loud sigh, he looked really annoyed, but I wasn’t scared of him, because I knew he wasn’t upset with me, and he isn’t like my previous owners, he wouldn’t hit me. “Ugh, why do they change the schedule every time? We always put it like this, then they change it only to switch back to OUR original schedule… ugh. Well, (Y/n), sorry that means I can’t take you home,” Chan looked at me, he looked disappointed. “It’s okay. I think I can just rest on the couch in the dance studio, don’t worry,” “I could take her home, we don’t have that much left to go over for the dances so the part I miss Minho-hyung and Lixie can teach me tomorrow,” “As long as it’s okay with Minho and Felix, it’s okay with me, you know I rarely but in regarding the dances, that’s Minho’s responsibility,” Chan said the last part as he chuckled because Minho gave him a fake annoyed glare. “Mm, take the bunny home, make sure she gets some rest,” “I will,” Hyunjin gave me a smile before we all continued eating our lunches. 

After we all had finished eating Hyunjin called their driver to come and pick the two of us up and drive us to the dorm. “Take care and rest well, (Y/n). We’ll see you tonight,” Jisung said as he gave me a warm and tight hug. “Change into the new pajamas we got for you, you know the one that was so warm and fluffy!” Jeongin said as he then reminded Hyunjin where it was. Everyone either hugged me before saying goodbye or just waved and smiled. Soon it was just Hyunjin and I, as we waited in the lobby for the driver to come. “He’s here, come on, (Y/n), we can go home and watch a movie and maybe draw some more,” “That -” YAWN “- sounds nice” “Haha, tired I see,” And so we got in the car, I barely sat down before my eyes were closing. The last thing I remember is hearing a low humming from Hyunjin as I rested my head against his shoulder before I fell into a deep sleep. 

~ To Be Continued ~

Please reblog! 

[mirisss]

Deja Vu

Txt Beomgyu x afab! reader

Based on the lyrics for Deja Vu

Warnings: Angst, car crash, more angst like super angsty, let me know if I should add anything else

Wordcount ≈ 8.4k

Please reblog! 

Third Person POV

Beomgyu had always found solace in the melodies he crafted, pouring his heart and soul into every note he played. It was during one of his impromptu piano sessions in the school's music room that fate intervened, weaving the threads of their destinies together. (Y/n) wandered the halls aimlessly, the strains of music drawing her like a magnet. Intrigued, she followed the sound until she found herself standing at the threshold of the music room, where a boy her age sat at the piano, lost in his own world of music. Mesmerized by both the beauty of the melody and the boy who created it, (Y/n) couldn't tear her gaze away. And as Beomgyu turned to find her standing there, a smile lighting up her face, he felt something stir within him, something he couldn't quite explain. They exchanged shy introductions, their hearts beating in tandem with the rhythm of the music that surrounded them. In that moment, two souls collided, bound together by the invisible threads of fate and the shared love of music.

From that serendipitous moment in the music room, Beomgyu and (Y/n) were inseparable. Their love grew like a melody, sweet and harmonious, filling every corner of their hearts. They spent endless hours together, sharing their hopes, dreams, and fears as they navigated the complexities of adolescence hand in hand. It didn't take long for them to realize the depth of their feelings for each other, and with hearts brimming with courage, they confessed their love under the soft glow of moonlight, their voices trembling with emotion. From that day forward, they were no longer just two individuals; they were a united force, bound by an unbreakable bond forged in the fires of passion and devotion. Their love was a symphony, each moment a beautiful crescendo building towards a future filled with endless possibilities.

As the years passed, Beomgyu and (Y/n) remained steadfast in their love, their bond growing stronger with each passing day. They journeyed through the trials and triumphs of young adulthood together, facing the world hand in hand.

Beomgyu pursued his passion for music with unwavering determination, honing his skills as a songwriter and musician. His melodies became a reflection of their love, each chord a testament to the depth of his feelings for (Y/n). Through his music, he poured out his heart, weaving their story into every verse, every chorus.

(Y/n), too, found her place in the world, her dreams intertwining with Beomgyu's as they embarked on their journey together. She pursued her own passions with fervor, her unwavering support serving as a constant source of strength for Beomgyu as he chased his dreams.

Together, they navigated the highs and lows of life, finding solace in each other's embrace during moments of doubt and uncertainty. Their love was a beacon of hope, guiding them through the darkest of times and illuminating the path ahead with the promise of a brighter tomorrow.

And though challenges arose, threatening to test the foundation of their love, Beomgyu and (Y/n) stood unwavering, their hearts intertwined in an unbreakable bond forged in the fires of adversity. For they knew that as long as they had each other, they could weather any storm that came their way.

As they stood on the precipice of the future, their hearts filled with hope and anticipation, Beomgyu and (Y/n) knew that their love would endure, transcending time and space to weave their destinies together for eternity.

As the fifth anniversary of their love approached, Beomgyu felt a surge of excitement coursing through his veins. This wasn't just any anniversary—it was a milestone, a testament to the enduring strength of their love. And he was determined to make it unforgettable.

With meticulous care and unwavering determination, Beomgyu set out to plan the perfect proposal for (Y/n). He enlisted the help of his closest friends, who eagerly joined forces to bring his vision to life. Together, they plotted and schemed, each detail carefully orchestrated to ensure that this day would be nothing short of magical.

On the morning of their anniversary, Beomgyu woke with a nervous energy thrumming beneath his skin. He double-checked every detail of his plan, making sure that everything was in place for the evening ahead. With a fluttering heart and a sense of anticipation building within him, he set out to prepare for the momentous occasion.

As the sun began to dip below the horizon, casting a golden glow over the beach, Beomgyu and (Y/n) arrived hand in hand, the sea breeze tousling their hair. What (Y/n) didn't know was that this wasn't just a casual outing—it was the beginning of a new chapter in their love story.

With a smile playing at the corners of his lips, Beomgyu led (Y/n) to a secluded spot on the sand, where a blanket was spread out beneath the starlit sky. The sound of crashing waves provided the soundtrack to their evening as they settled in, the air buzzing with anticipation.

As they sat together, sharing stories and laughter, Beomgyu's heart beat a frantic rhythm in his chest. And then, as the moment of truth drew near, he took (Y/n)'s hand in his, his gaze locked with hers, the world falling away around them.

With a trembling voice and tears glistening in his eyes, Beomgyu poured out his heart, professing his love for (Y/n) in words that danced on the breeze. And then, with a shaking hand, he produced a small velvet box from his pocket, opening it to reveal the shimmering ring nestled within.

"Will you marry me?" he whispered, his voice barely more than a breath, his heart hanging in the balance.

And at that moment, as (Y/n)'s eyes widened with shock and joy, Beomgyu knew that this—this was the best day of his life so far.

As Beomgyu's heartfelt proposal hung in the air, (Y/n)'s eyes filled with tears of joy, her heart overflowing with love. With a radiant smile, she nodded eagerly, her voice choked with emotion as she whispered, "Yes, yes, a thousand times yes!"

And in that moment, as the setting sun painted the sky in hues of orange, pink, and purple, Beomgyu and (Y/n) shared a tender, passionate kiss, sealing their love and commitment to each other under the watchful gaze of the heavens above. Time seemed to stand still as they lost themselves in each other's embrace, the world around them fading into insignificance.

Wrapped in the warmth of their love, they knew that their journey together was only just beginning. With the promise of forever shining brightly in their hearts, Beomgyu and (Y/n) embarked on the next chapter of their love story, hand in hand, hearts entwined, and souls united as one.

As they watched the sun dip below the horizon, casting a blanket of stars across the night sky, they knew that their love would endure for eternity, a beacon of hope and light guiding them through the darkest of nights and the brightest of days.

Together, they stood against the backdrop of the universe, their love a masterpiece painted across the canvas of time, a testament to the power of love and the beauty of two souls finding their way back to each other, time and time again.

As Beomgyu and (Y/n) made their way home, their hearts still soaring from the magic of their engagement, fate had other plans in store. In the blink of an eye, their joyous journey was interrupted by the screech of tires and the sickening crunch of metal.

The world seemed to tilt on its axis as their car was violently jolted, spinning out of control in a cacophony of chaos and confusion. Time slowed to a crawl as Beomgyu's desperate cries filled the air, his hands tightening around the steering wheel in a futile attempt to regain control.

And then, with a deafening crash, everything went dark.

When Beomgyu finally regained consciousness, his head swimming and his body aching, he found himself surrounded by the wreckage of their car. Panic surged through him as he frantically searched for (Y/n), his heart seizing in his chest at the sight of her motionless form beside him.

With trembling hands, he reached out to gently shake her, his voice trembling with fear as he called out her name. And then, as if in a dream, (Y/n) stirred, her eyelids fluttering open to reveal dazed and confused eyes.

Relief flooded through Beomgyu like a tidal wave as he pulled her into his arms, holding her close as if afraid she might vanish into thin air. But even as he held her, a sense of dread gnawed at the edges of his consciousness, the realization sinking in that their lives would never be the same again.

As the sirens wailed in the distance and the lights of emergency vehicles illuminated the night sky, Beomgyu and (Y/n) clung to each other amidst the wreckage, their love serving as a beacon of hope in the darkness that surrounded them.

But for now, in this moment of uncertainty and fear, all that mattered was that they were together, united against the chaos of the world, their love a light in the darkness guiding them towards an uncertain future.

Beomgyu's heart pounded in his chest as he struggled to make sense of his surroundings. The sterile scent of antiseptic hung heavy in the air, and the steady beep of machines served as a constant reminder of the fragility of life. Desperate to find (Y/n), he called out her name, his voice hoarse with emotion.

The nurses rushed to his side, their faces etched with concern as they gently explained the situation. (Y/n) was still in the operating room, they told him, her condition critical but stable. Beomgyu's breath caught in his throat at the news, his mind reeling with fear and uncertainty.

With trembling hands, he allowed the nurses to perform their examinations, their touch gentle but clinical as they assessed his injuries. But all the while, his thoughts remained fixated on (Y/n), his heart aching with the need to see her, to hold her close and reassure himself that she was alive and well.

As the minutes stretched into hours, Beomgyu found himself consumed by a sense of helplessness, his world narrowing to a single, all-consuming desire: to be by (Y/n)'s side. As he lay in his hospital bed, his body battered and broken, he made a silent vow to himself: no matter what it took, he would find a way to bring her back to him.

For she was his everything, his reason for living, and he would move heaven and earth to ensure that she emerged from this trial stronger than ever before.

And so, with determination burning bright in his eyes, Beomgyu closed his eyes and whispered a silent prayer to the universe, a plea for (Y/n)'s swift recovery and a future filled with love and happiness.

Relief flooded through Beomgyu like a tidal wave as the nurse delivered the news. With a heart full of hope and trepidation, he followed her down the sterile hospital corridors, each step bringing him closer to (Y/n)'s bedside.

As he entered the room, his breath caught in his throat at the sight of her lying there, pale and still, surrounded by a tangle of wires and tubes. His heart ached at the sight of her, so fragile and vulnerable, yet still so undeniably beautiful.

With trembling hands, Beomgyu approached the bed, his eyes never leaving (Y/n)'s face as he pulled up a chair beside her. Gently, he reached out to brush a stray lock of hair from her forehead, his touch feather-light against her skin.

"Hey there, love," he whispered, his voice barely more than a whisper as he leaned in closer, his lips brushing against her cheek. "I'm here. I'm not going anywhere."

And then, with a heavy heart and a soul weighed down by worry, Beomgyu settled into the chair beside (Y/n)'s bed, his gaze never wavering from her face as he waited for her to awaken.

Hours passed in a blur of anxious anticipation, each moment stretching into eternity as Beomgyu sat vigil by (Y/n)'s side. And then, just as he felt himself beginning to lose hope, a soft sigh escaped (Y/n)'s lips, her eyelids fluttering open to reveal dazed and confused eyes.

"(Y/n)?" Beomgyu breathed, his heart pounding in his chest as he leaned in closer, his eyes searching hers for any sign of recognition.

And then, in that moment, as their gazes locked and their souls connected, Beomgyu knew that everything would be okay. For they had weathered the storm together, and nothing in this world could ever tear them apart.

“Who are you?” 

Beomgyu's world shattered in an instant as (Y/n)'s words pierced his heart like a dagger. The weight of her question hung heavy in the air, each syllable a crushing blow to his spirit. She didn't remember him. She didn't remember their love.

A suffocating wave of despair washed over him, stealing the air from his lungs and leaving him gasping for breath. He felt as though he were drowning, his mind consumed by a swirling vortex of confusion and anguish.

His body trembled uncontrollably as panic tightened its grip around his chest, squeezing the life from his veins. He couldn't breathe, couldn't think, couldn't do anything but succumb to the overwhelming tide of emotion crashing over him.

The nurses rushed to his side, their voices a distant echo in the chaos of his mind as they guided him out of the room. His legs felt like lead, his steps unsteady as he stumbled blindly down the corridor, his vision blurred by tears he couldn't hold back.

And then, as the world spun around him and the darkness threatened to consume him whole, Beomgyu collapsed against the cold, unforgiving floor, his body wracked with sobs of despair.

For in that moment, as he lay broken and defeated, Beomgyu knew that he had lost more than just the love of his life. He had lost a part of himself, a part that could never be reclaimed.

And as the tears continued to fall and the echoes of his anguish reverberated through the empty halls, Beomgyu realized that he was truly alone.

As the days dragged on in the wake of the accident, Beomgyu found himself adrift in a sea of emptiness, his heart weighed down by the burden of (Y/n)'s forgotten love. Every moment without her felt like an eternity, each passing second a painful reminder of the gaping void that now occupied his soul.

Despite his own pain, Beomgyu knew that (Y/n) needed her family now more than ever. And so, with a heavy heart and a sense of resignation gnawing at his insides, he made the agonizing decision to reach out to them, to explain the situation and seek their help in guiding her through this tumultuous time.

The phone call was a blur of stilted conversation and forced pleasantries, the distance between them palpable even through the static of the line. (Y/n)'s parents offered words of comfort and reassurance, their voices laced with sympathy and concern. But try as they might, they could offer little solace to the shattered remains of Beomgyu's heart.

As the call came to an end and the line fell silent once more, Beomgyu felt a sense of desolation wash over him like a tidal wave. He was alone, utterly and completely alone, with nothing but his own thoughts and the echo of (Y/n)'s voice haunting his every waking moment.

Days turned into nights, and still, Beomgyu found himself trapped in the suffocating embrace of his grief. His once vibrant spirit had been extinguished, replaced by a hollow shell of the man he used to be.

And as he lay alone in the darkness, his tears a silent testament to the pain that consumed him, Beomgyu knew that he would never be whole again. For the love he had lost was a wound that would never fully heal, a scar etched into the fabric of his being for all eternity.

Yeonjun's heart weighed heavy with concern as he made his way to the hospital, his mind racing with thoughts of (Y/n) and the devastating impact the accident had wrought upon her life. He knew that he couldn't stand idly by while his friend suffered, that he had to do everything in his power to help her, to bring back the memories that had been stolen from her.

As he arrived at the hospital, Yeonjun's steps faltered for a moment, the gravity of the situation hitting him like a ton of bricks. But he quickly gathered his resolve, steeling himself for the task that lay ahead.

With a determined expression set upon his face, Yeonjun made his way to (Y/n)'s room, where her parents sat by her bedside, their faces etched with worry and exhaustion.

"Mr. and Mrs. [Last Name]," Yeonjun greeted them with a respectful nod, his voice soft but filled with conviction. "I know this must be a difficult time for all of us, but I want you to know that I'm here to help in any way I can."

(Y/n)'s parents looked up at Yeonjun with a mixture of surprise and gratitude, their eyes reflecting the pain and uncertainty that plagued their hearts.

"We appreciate your kindness, Yeonjun," (Y/n)'s mother said, her voice trembling slightly with emotion. "But we're at a loss as to how to help (Y/n). She doesn't remember anything, not even us."

Yeonjun's heart ached at the despair in her voice, his mind racing as he searched for a solution. And then, an idea sparked to life within him, a glimmer of hope amidst the darkness that threatened to consume them all.

"I have an idea," Yeonjun said, his voice filled with determination. "It may be a long shot, but I think there's something we can try."

And with that, Yeonjun outlined his plan to (Y/n)'s parents, his words infused with a sense of hope and optimism that had been sorely lacking in the days since the accident.

For he knew that even in the darkest of times, there was always a sliver of light waiting to be found. And if there was even the slightest chance that they could bring back (Y/n)'s memories, then it was a chance worth taking.

Yeonjun's heart raced with newfound determination as he clung to the glimmer of hope that had ignited within him. Beomgyu's music—it was the key, the thread that could unravel the tangled web of (Y/n)'s lost memories. He had to believe it, had to cling to the possibility that the melodies Beomgyu had poured his heart and soul into could serve as a lifeline to the woman he loved.

With a sense of urgency propelling him forward, Yeonjun dashed back to Beomgyu's apartment, his mind ablaze with thoughts of the plan that had taken root in his mind. He burst through the door, his breath coming in ragged gasps as he searched for his friend amidst the shadows that loomed like specters in the dimly lit room.

"Beomgyu!" Yeonjun called out, his voice echoing in the silence that enveloped the apartment. "We need to go to the hospital, now!"

Beomgyu looked up from where he sat slumped on the couch, his eyes hollow and haunted, his spirit broken by the weight of his own grief. But there was a spark of something in Yeonjun's voice, a flicker of hope that refused to be extinguished.

"What's going on?" Beomgyu asked, his voice barely more than a whisper as he struggled to comprehend the urgency in his friend's words.

Yeonjun wasted no time in explaining his plan, his words tumbling out in a rush as he outlined his belief that Beomgyu's music held the power to awaken (Y/n)'s dormant memories. He pleaded with Beomgyu to come with him to the hospital, to play his songs for (Y/n) in the hopes that they would serve as a catalyst for her recovery.

For a moment, Beomgyu hesitated, the weight of his own doubts and fears threatening to crush him beneath their oppressive weight. But then, with a steely resolve burning in his eyes, he rose to his feet, his heart beating in time with the rhythm of his own determination.

"Let's go," Beomgyu said, his voice firm and unwavering as he followed Yeonjun out the door and into the unknown.

And as they made their way to the hospital, their footsteps echoing in the empty streets like a drumbeat of defiance, Beomgyu clung to the hope that had been ignited within him, praying to whatever higher power might be listening that his music would be enough to bring (Y/n) back to him.

As Beomgyu set up his small keyboard in (Y/n)'s hospital room, his heart pounded in his chest with a mixture of anticipation and fear. The weight of the moment hung heavy in the air, the room filled with a palpable tension as the doctors and nurses looked on, their expressions a mix of skepticism and cautious optimism.

Beomgyu's hands trembled as he reached out to touch the keys, his fingers dancing across the familiar patterns with a sense of urgency born of desperation. His eyes were stained with tears, his heart heavy with the knowledge that (Y/n) still didn't remember his name, still didn't remember the love they had shared.

But he refused to give up hope. Not now, not when they had come so far, when they stood on the precipice of a miracle that could change everything.

With a deep breath and a silent prayer on his lips, Beomgyu began to play. The melody flowed from his fingertips like water from a spring, each note a brushstroke painting a portrait of their love, a testament to the bond that had once held them together.

And as the music filled the room, weaving its way into the very fabric of (Y/n)'s soul, Beomgyu felt something shift within him, a glimmer of recognition sparking to life in her eyes.

For a fleeting moment, it was as if time stood still as if the world held its breath in anticipation of what was to come. And then, with a soft sigh, (Y/n) spoke, her voice barely more than a whisper.

"I remember this melody," she said, her words a balm to Beomgyu's wounded heart. "It's beautiful."

Tears welled in Beomgyu's eyes as he looked into (Y/n)'s gaze, seeing a flicker of something familiar, something he had feared lost forever. And in that moment, he knew that no matter what the future held, they would face it together, united by the power of love and the music that had brought them back to each other once more.

Week after week, Beomgyu returned to (Y/n)'s hospital room, his heart heavy with both hope and apprehension. With each visit, he watched as fragments of her memory began to resurface, like puzzle pieces slowly falling into place to reveal the picture of her past.

But alongside the moments of clarity and recognition, there were still shadows lurking in the corners of (Y/n)'s mind. Her short-term memory remained elusive, slipping through her fingers like grains of sand, leaving her grasping at memories that seemed just beyond her reach.

And yet, Beomgyu refused to lose faith. He continued to play his music for (Y/n), pouring his heart and soul into every note in the hopes that it would serve as a lifeline to the woman he loved.

With each melody that filled the room, Beomgyu watched as (Y/n)'s eyes lit up with a spark of recognition, her fingers tapping along to the rhythm as if trying to unlock the secrets hidden within the music.

And though she still struggled to remember his name, Beomgyu could see the progress she was making, the way her memories began to stitch themselves back together like a tapestry woven from the threads of her past.

But for Beomgyu, the most important thing was that (Y/n) was still fighting, still clinging to the hope that one day she would reclaim the memories that had been stolen from her.

And as he stood by her side, holding her hand and whispering words of encouragement into the silence of the hospital room, Beomgyu knew that no matter how long the road ahead might be, he would walk it with her, every step of the way.

For theirs was a love that transcended time and space, a bond forged in the fires of adversity and strengthened by the trials they had faced together. And no matter what the future held, Beomgyu would never give up hope that one day, (Y/n) would say his name once again.

Each week, as Beomgyu stepped into (Y/n)'s hospital room, his heart heavy with the weight of unspoken longing, he couldn't shake the feeling of deja vu that washed over him like a tidal wave. It was as if time stood still in that room, trapped in an endless cycle of repetition and heartache.

As he approached (Y/n)'s bedside, his footsteps echoing in the silence of the room, he couldn't help but feel a sense of dread creeping over him. The familiar routine of introducing himself, of reaching out to a stranger who bore the face of the woman he loved, felt like a cruel twist of fate, a constant reminder of the gulf that lay between them.

And yet, despite the pain that threatened to consume him, Beomgyu refused to give up hope. Each week, he poured his heart and soul into his music, playing for (Y/n) with a fervor born of desperation, hoping against hope that this would be the moment when she would finally remember.

But week after week, his efforts were met with silence, (Y/n)'s eyes devoid of recognition as she gazed upon him with a mix of confusion and curiosity. It was like trying to break through a wall of glass, his words and music bouncing off the surface without ever making a dent.

And as the weeks turned into months, Beomgyu found himself trapped in a never-ending cycle of deja vu, each visit to (Y/n)'s bedside a painful reminder of the love that once was and the love that could be again if only she would remember.

But still, he refused to give up. For in the depths of his heart, he knew that their love was worth fighting for, worth enduring the pain and the uncertainty for the chance to hold her in his arms once more.

And so, with a heavy heart and a soul weighed down by the burden of unspoken longing, Beomgyu continued to visit (Y/n) each week, his love for her burning bright even in the darkest of times.

As the seasons changed and a year slipped by, (Y/n) was finally deemed well enough to return home, her recovery a slow and arduous journey fraught with uncertainty and setbacks. And yet, despite the progress she had made, there was one name that continued to elude her, one memory that remained stubbornly out of reach.

Beomgyu.

Try as she might, (Y/n) couldn't seem to recall the face or the voice of the piano boy who had once held her heart in the palm of his hand. His name felt like a puzzle piece that refused to fit into the intricate tapestry of her memories, a glaring absence in an otherwise complete picture.

And for Beomgyu, each passing day without (Y/n) by his side felt like a slow descent into madness, his heart aching with the pain of her absence. He had held onto hope for so long, clinging to the belief that one day she would remember him, that their love would triumph over the barriers of her fractured mind.

But as the months stretched into years and (Y/n)'s memory remained stubbornly elusive, Beomgyu found himself grappling with a sense of despair unlike anything he had ever known. It was like losing her all over again, the agony of her absence tearing at the very fabric of his soul.

And yet, despite the pain and the heartache, Beomgyu refused to give up hope. For deep down, he knew that their love was stronger than the vagaries of memory, that even if (Y/n) couldn't remember him now, there was still a chance that she would one day find her way back to him.

And so, with a heavy heart and a soul weighed down by the burden of unspoken longing, Beomgyu continued to hold onto hope, his love for (Y/n) burning bright even in the darkest of times.

For he knew that no matter how long the road ahead might be, their love would endure, a beacon of light guiding them through the darkest of nights and the brightest of days.

As the weeks turned into months and (Y/n) settled back into the familiarity of her parents' home, Beomgyu's visits became less frequent, until eventually, they ceased altogether. The pain of seeing her, of being so close yet so far from the love they once shared, had become too much to bear.

For Beomgyu, each visit had been like reopening a wound that refused to heal, the memories of their life together a constant reminder of everything they had lost. The sound of his music echoing through the empty corridors of (Y/n)'s mind served only to deepen the chasm between them, each note a dagger that pierced his heart with every melody.

And so, with a heavy heart and a soul weighed down by the burden of unspoken longing, Beomgyu retreated into the silence of his own grief, his memories of their life together a bittersweet symphony that played on a loop in the recesses of his mind.

Each resemblance to what once was, each flicker of recognition in (Y/n)'s eyes that never came, slowly chipped away at his soul, until all that was left was a hollow shell of the man he used to be. The pain of their lost love weighed heavy on his heart, dragging him down into the depths of despair with each passing day.

And as he stood alone in the silence of his empty apartment, the echoes of their laughter haunting the corners of his mind, Beomgyu knew that he had lost more than just (Y/n). He had lost a part of himself, a part that could never be reclaimed.

But even in the darkness, a small ember of hope still flickered within him, a reminder that love, no matter how lost or broken, could never truly be extinguished. And as he closed his eyes and let the tears fall, Beomgyu made a silent vow to himself: to carry the memories of their love with him always, even as he walked the lonely road ahead.

As the sweet piano notes that had become a familiar presence in (Y/n)'s home fell silent, the emptiness that filled the air seemed to weigh heavily on her heart. Though she couldn't recall the face or name of the person who had played those melodies, their absence left a void that echoed throughout the once lively house.

(Y/n) found herself drawn to the room where the piano stood, its keys untouched and gathering dust. With each passing day, the longing to remember grew stronger within her, a nagging ache that refused to be ignored. She yearned to unravel the mysteries of her past, to reclaim the memories that had slipped through her fingers like grains of sand.

Yeonjun, ever the devoted friend, tried his best to help (Y/n) piece together the fragments of her shattered memory, but despite his efforts, the memories remained stubbornly out of reach. The name "Beomgyu" felt like a distant echo in the recesses of her mind, just beyond her grasp.

And yet, (Y/n) refused to give up hope. She poured over old photographs and listened to recordings of the piano melodies that had once filled her home, hoping against hope that something would spark a flicker of recognition, a glimmer of memory.

She wanted to remember. She wanted it so badly.

Each day, (Y/n) felt as though she were standing on the edge of a precipice, teetering on the brink of something profound and life-altering. And though the journey ahead was fraught with uncertainty and fear, she knew that she couldn't turn back.

For buried deep within her heart, beneath the layers of forgotten memories and lost dreams, (Y/n) held onto a glimmer of hope—a belief that love, true and enduring, would always find a way to overcome even the greatest of obstacles.

And as she closed her eyes and let the haunting strains of Beomgyu's music wash over her, (Y/n) made a silent vow to herself: to never stop searching, to never stop hoping, until she had unlocked the secrets of her past and found her way back to the love she had lost.

As the night sky stretched out above them, a tapestry of stars glittering in the darkness, Yeonjun took (Y/n)'s hand in his, a gentle smile playing on his lips.

"Let's go for a walk," he suggested softly, his voice carrying on the gentle breeze that stirred the night air. "I want to show you something."

(Y/n) hesitated for a moment, uncertainty flickering in her eyes, but something in Yeonjun's earnest gaze convinced her to take a chance. And so, hand in hand, they ventured out into the cool night air, their footsteps echoing in the quiet stillness of the night.

As they walked, Yeonjun couldn't shake the feeling of anticipation that coursed through him, the hope that tonight might be the night when everything changed. He glanced ahead and saw Beomgyu standing under the canopy of stars, his silhouette a familiar yet distant figure against the night sky.

With a silent prayer in his heart, Yeonjun urged (Y/n) forward, his heart pounding in his chest as he willed fate to intervene. Perhaps if she ran into Beomgyu here, surrounded by the beauty of the night, she would remember. Perhaps the stars themselves would guide her back to him.

But as they drew closer, (Y/n) remained oblivious to the figure standing just ahead of them, her gaze fixed on the shimmering expanse of the night sky above. And though Yeonjun's heart sank with disappointment, he couldn't bring himself to give up hope.

As Beomgyu caught sight of Yeonjun and (Y/n) walking hand in hand beneath the canopy of stars, a rush of emotions flooded through him like a tidal wave. His heart ached with longing, his soul reaching out to her with a yearning that knew no bounds.

In that moment, he couldn't tear his gaze away from her, from the woman he had loved with every fiber of his being, the woman who still held a piece of his heart even as she stood just out of reach.

Memories of their time together flooded his mind, like fragments of a dream that he couldn't quite grasp. He remembered the day of the accident, the day they had gotten engaged, the promise he had made to her as they watched the setting sun paint the sky in hues of orange and pink.

"I'll always be here for you," he had whispered, his voice filled with conviction as he slipped the engagement ring onto her finger, a symbol of their love and commitment to each other.

And now, as he stood beneath the starlit sky, the weight of the ring pressing against his pocket, Beomgyu couldn't help but wonder if perhaps tonight was the night when everything would change. Perhaps tonight, under the watchful gaze of the stars above, (Y/n) would remember him, would remember the love they had shared.

With trembling hands, Beomgyu took a hesitant step forward, his heart pounding in his chest as he dared to hope for a miracle. He wanted nothing more than to hold her in his arms like he used to, to whisper words of love and devotion into her ear until she remembered.

But even as he longed to reach out to her, to bridge the distance that separated them, Beomgyu knew that he couldn't force her to remember. Memories, like stars in the night sky, were fleeting and elusive, and all he could do was wait and hope for the day when (Y/n) would find her way back to him.

And so, with a heavy heart and a soul weighed down by the burden of unspoken longing, Beomgyu watched from a distance as Yeonjun and (Y/n) disappeared into the night, their silhouettes fading into the darkness like shadows on the wind.

But even as they disappeared from view, Beomgyu held onto hope, a flickering ember of light burning bright within him as he vowed to never give up on the love that had once defined his very existence.

For in the end, he knew that love was stronger than memory, stronger than time itself, and no matter how long the road ahead might be, he would always be waiting for (Y/n) with open arms and an open heart.

With a heavy heart and a soul weighed down by the weight of unspoken sorrow, Beomgyu made his way to (Y/n)'s home, his steps slow and deliberate as he prepared to face the painful truth that had been haunting him for far too long.

Two years had passed since the accident, two years of hoping and praying for a miracle that never came. Fate, it seemed, had made its decision, and no amount of wishing or yearning could change the hand they had been dealt.

With a heavy heart and a soul weighed down by the weight of unspoken sorrow, Beomgyu made his way to (Y/n)'s home, his footsteps slow and measured as he walked the familiar path one last time. The weight of the engagement ring in his pocket felt like a burden too heavy to bear, a constant reminder of the love they had shared and the dreams they had once dared to dream.

As he stood before (Y/n)'s doorstep, his heart pounding in his chest, Beomgyu knew that this was the moment he had been dreading, the moment when he would have to say goodbye to the woman he had loved with every fiber of his being.

With trembling hands, he reached into his pocket and retrieved the ring, its glimmering surface catching the soft light of the moon as he held it in his palm. It felt like a piece of his heart, a symbol of the love that had once bound them together, and now, it was time to set it free.

Taking a deep breath to steady himself, Beomgyu knocked softly on the door, his heart in his throat as he waited for (Y/n) to answer. And when she did, the sight of her took his breath away, her beauty undimmed by the passage of time.

"(Y/n)," he began, his voice barely above a whisper as he held out the ring to her. "I want you to have this. It's... it's the ring I proposed to you with. I want you to have it, to remember..."

But before he could finish his sentence, (Y/n) reached out and took the ring from his hand, her eyes brimming with unshed tears as she gazed up at him with a mixture of sadness and understanding.

"Thank you," she whispered, her voice barely audible above the sound of their beating hearts. "Thank you for everything."

And then, without another word, Beomgyu felt the tears begin to fall as he pulled (Y/n) into his arms, holding her close one last time. It was a bittersweet embrace, filled with the echoes of a love that could never be, a love that had been lost to the sands of time.

But even as he held her, Beomgyu knew that it was time to let go, to release her from the chains of their shared past and set her free to find her own path in life. And as they pulled away from each other, their eyes locked in a silent exchange of understanding, Beomgyu knew that he would always carry a piece of (Y/n) with him, a piece of her heart that would forever be intertwined with his own.

With a heavy heart and a soul weighed down by the burden of unspoken longing, Beomgyu turned and walked away, his footsteps echoing in the silence of the night as he left behind the love he had once held so dear.

For sometimes, he realized, fate had other plans. And even though their story had come to an end, Beomgyu knew that the memories of their love would live on forever in his heart.

As (Y/n) sat on her bed, the weight of the ring in her hand felt like a tangible reminder of a past she couldn't quite grasp. She remembered the man who had given it to her, remembered his gentle smile and the sadness in his eyes, but his name remained just out of reach, a phantom echo in the recesses of her mind.

And yet, as she stared at the ring, tracing the intricate design with her fingertips, a flood of memories washed over her like a tidal wave. She saw flashes of a beach, the soft sand beneath her feet, the gentle crash of waves against the shore. She saw the sky ablaze with hues of pink and orange as the sun dipped below the horizon, painting the world in shades of fire and gold.

And then, she heard it—a warm and familiar voice whispering words of love and devotion into her ear, the sound sending shivers down her spine. "I love you," the voice said, its timbre like music to her ears, filling her with a sense of warmth and longing that she couldn't quite explain.

In that moment, (Y/n) felt a spark of recognition flicker to life within her, a sense of connection that transcended the boundaries of memory and time. Though she couldn't remember his name, she knew deep down that the man who had given her this ring had been someone special, someone who had touched her heart in ways she couldn't fully comprehend.

With a sense of determination settling over her like a cloak, (Y/n) made a silent vow to herself: to keep searching, to keep reaching for the memories that lay just beyond her grasp. For she knew that somewhere, deep within the recesses of her mind, the answers she sought were waiting to be found.

And as she slipped the ring onto her finger, feeling its weight against her skin like a promise of things to come, (Y/n) closed her eyes and whispered a silent prayer into the night, a prayer for guidance and for clarity, for the strength to remember the love that had once been hers.

For even if the road ahead was long and uncertain, (Y/n) knew that she would never stop searching for the truth, for the answers that lay hidden within the depths of her own heart.

As (Y/n) stepped out onto the street, her mind focused on the simple task of buying snacks, she was unaware of the danger that lurked just around the corner. Oblivious to the world around her, she continued on her way, the sounds of the city fading into the background as she lost herself in her thoughts.

But then, as she reached the middle of the street, a sense of unease washed over her like a wave, a feeling of impending danger that sent a shiver down her spine. And before she could react, she heard the screech of tires and the roar of an engine, the sound of impending disaster echoing in her ears.

In that split second, time seemed to stand still as (Y/n) found herself frozen in place, her heart pounding in her chest as she stared down the oncoming car, its headlights bearing down on her like a freight train hurtling towards its target.

And then, just as the car was about to make impact, a pair of strong arms wrapped around her, pulling her close to their chest with a force that knocked the breath from her lungs. She felt herself being lifted off her feet, carried to safety just in the nick of time as the car barreled past with inches to spare.

As the adrenaline coursed through her veins, (Y/n) clung to her savior, her heart pounding in her chest as she struggled to catch her breath. And as she looked up into the face of the person who had saved her, she felt a surge of recognition wash over her like a tidal wave.

It was him—the man from her memories, the man whose name still eluded her but whose presence felt like coming home. In that moment, as they stood together in the aftermath of the near miss, (Y/n) felt a sense of connection that transcended the boundaries of time and memory, a bond forged in the fires of adversity.

And as she looked into his eyes, she knew with a certainty that defied explanation: fate had brought them together once again, and this time, she wouldn't let him slip away.

As the word "Beomgyu" slipped past (Y/n)'s lips, it hung in the air like a melody, a single note that reverberated through the silence of the street. And though she couldn't explain the sudden surge of recognition that washed over her, she knew with a certainty that defied logic: this was his name, the name of the man who had saved her life and captured her heart.

Beomgyu's breath caught in his throat as he stared down at her, his heart pounding in his chest with a ferocity that threatened to consume him. It was as if time stood still in that moment, the world falling away until there was only the two of them, bound together by the invisible threads of fate and destiny.

"Say it louder, please," Beomgyu whispered, his voice barely above a whisper as he pleaded with her to speak his name once more. His heart hung in the balance, teetering on the edge of hope and despair as he waited with bated breath for her response.

And then, as if guided by some unseen force, (Y/n) took a deep breath and said it again, louder this time, with a sense of conviction that sent shivers down Beomgyu's spine.

"Beomgyu."

The sound of her voice filled him with a sense of wonder and awe, like the first rays of sunlight breaking through the clouds after a storm. It was a name that held within it the promise of a love that had transcended time and space, a love that had endured even in the face of overwhelming odds.

And as he looked into her eyes, Beomgyu felt a sense of peace settle over him like a warm blanket, knowing that no matter what trials lay ahead, they would face them together, united by the bond that had been forged between them.

"Thank you," he whispered, his voice filled with emotion as he pulled her into his arms, holding her close as if he never wanted to let her go. "Thank you for remembering."

And as they stood together in the glow of the streetlights, their hearts beating as one, (Y/n) knew with a certainty that defied explanation: fate had brought them together for a reason, and nothing in this world could ever tear them apart again.

As (Y/n) stood there, wrapped in Beomgyu's embrace, a sense of clarity washed over her like a cleansing tide. Though she still couldn't recall every detail of their past, she knew with a certainty that defied explanation: her future was with him, and nothing in this world could ever change that.

With tears glistening in her eyes, (Y/n) looked up at Beomgyu, her voice filled with conviction as she spoke the words that echoed in her heart.

"I remember that my future is you, Beomgyu," she whispered, her words a solemn vow that hung in the air between them like a promise. "My future is with you."

And as she spoke, Beomgyu felt a sense of wonder and awe wash over him, like a wave crashing against the shore of his soul. It was a moment of profound realization, a moment when the pieces of their shattered past began to fall into place, forming a mosaic of love and hope that stretched out before them like a roadmap to eternity.

With a smile that lit up the darkness of the night, Beomgyu took (Y/n)'s hand in his, his heart overflowing with gratitude and joy. In that moment, as they stood together beneath the starlit sky, he knew with a certainty that defied explanation: their love was stronger than fate, stronger than memory, stronger than anything this world could ever throw their way.

And as they walked hand in hand into the uncertain future that lay ahead, (Y/n) and Beomgyu knew that no matter what trials they faced, they would face them together, united in a love that had endured the test of time.

For in the end, they had found each other once again, and in each other's arms, they knew they had found home.

[mirisss]

One Pact reaction to their s/o being stressed about uni/college

One Pact reaction to their s/o being stressed about university/college

gn! reader

Wordcount ≈ 2.1k

Warnings: stress, anxiety, not eating because of stress, crying, 

Please reblog! 

Jongwoo (426 words)

Jongwoo was worried. Very worried. At first, he was happy to see you so focused on your studies, the upcoming exam was a tough one, so he tried to give you space to focus on studying. But now, a week later, there was a growing concern in him, because each day, you seemed to wake up earlier, come to bed later, and eat less and less. The bags under your eyes grew larger and larger. Jongwoo didn’t want to disturb you, he knew how much school meant to you, but he couldn’t stand by any longer, you needed to eat and rest. 

Jongwoo went out and bought your favorite food, snacks, and drinks. He hoped that your favorite things would be enough to steal you away from your notes and studying for an hour or two. He returned home and prepared all the food and everything in the living room, putting on your favorite show. He then walked over to the room where you were sitting, nose-deep in the same book he had seen all week. 

“Hey, babe, darling, time for dinner,” Jongwoo walked over to where you were sitting, leaning down and whispering in your ear. “I’ll eat later, I need to finish this chapter,” Jongwoo frowned, not happy with your response. Jongwoo dragged your chair backward, away from the desk in front of you. You put the book down in shock at his action, glaring at him. “I’m sorry, but you’ve barely been eating this week, or sleeping, I’m worried and I want you to eat, it will help you study better if you actually eat and sleep,” You stopped glaring at him, finally feeling the exhaustion all over your body and the hunger slowly creeping in. 

“A break might actually be good,” Jongwoo smiled, feeling relief as you agreed to eat and rest. He held your hand as the two of you walked over to the living room. You felt like crying seeing so many of your favorite things prepared, Jongwoo knew exactly what you needed at a time like this. The two of you sat down on the couch, your stomach rumbling with anticipation of finally being fed, Jongwoo started the series, and you began eating. 

A while later, once you were done eating, the two of you were lying on the couch, cuddling, and before you knew it, you were falling asleep. “Thank you for everything, Woo, you’re the best,” Jongwoo leaned down, leaving a kiss on the crown of your head, happy that he could take care of his partner. 

Jay (560 words)

Jay wouldn’t notice at first, he would be so busy with his own stuff that it would take him a few days until he starts to notice your absence. Not eating breakfast together, not messaging him about eating lunch, or eating dinner together. Then he would start to notice that your side of the bed always seemed untouched in the morning like you never came to bed. So he decided to stay awake one night and wait for you, the clock kept ticking on but you never came. That’s when Jay began feeling worried, how long had it been since you slept? How much have you been eating? How long did it take him to notice? 

Jay walked out of the bedroom and over to the office, he found his beloved partner crying in front of the computer, with textbooks all over the desk and half the floor, tissues and papers laid crumbled up all over the place. His heart broke seeing the love of his life so sad. “Hey, it’s okay, wanna talk about what’s going on?” He walked over so he was standing beside your chair, you looked up at him and only cried harder. Needing the comfort of your boyfriend but not knowing how to ask for it. As soon as the crying increased, Jay leaned down and enveloped you in a loving hug. “It’s okay, shh, come on, let’s go and lay down on the bed,” 

Jay helped you stand up from the chair, your legs were wobbly and shaking both from exhaustion and the lack of food for the last couple of days. Jay wrapped an arm around your waist to help steady you in case your legs gave out, he walked you over to the bedroom, the mere sight of your bed only made you cry harder. Jay laid down beside you, still holding you tight, he knew that you needed the closeness right now. 

“I understand that you want to do your best when it comes to studying, it’s the same for me with singing, but you have to take care of yourself as well, you’re always on me making sure I eat and sleep enough, I’m sorry that I haven’t been as good at taking care of you, but please, no matter how stressed you are, you have to eat and sleep,” “I’m sorry, Jay, I’m just so stressed, I don’t think I’ll pass this exam, I keep reading and doing everything I can to understand this topic but I just, I just don’t. I don’t understand it, and if I don’t pass this exam, I’ll be kicked out of the program for next semester because I need to pass this one to continue,” Jay tried to soothe you as you began crying even harder, he gently caressed your hair as he kissed your forehead. 

“Hey, shhh, come on, you’re like the smartest person I know, I have heard you say this 100 times, that you don’t understand a topic and then you ace the exam, I believe the same thing will happen this time, but only if you rest and eat well, or that brain of yours is going to collapse, we’ll take a nap now and then when we wake up, you have to promise me that you’ll eat something, okay?” “I promise, thank you for caring about me, Jay,” 

Seongmin (317 words) 

Seongmin is attentive, he knows how you get around exam time so he makes sure to write down every date of your exams so that he is prepared to take care of you. He knows that once you have an exam, you will zero in on it, not being able to focus on anything else, barely sleeping, eating only snacks and bars, not showering, there will only be time for studying in your mind. 

To help you, Seongmin will the day before he knows your studying frenzy starts, go and buy a bunch of snacks and healthy bars as well as food that’s easy to eat one-handed, he will also prepare calming tea, and buy some extra calming bath salts. He will do his best to let you focus on studying while he fixes everything else, every other day he will prepare a bath for you, to make sure that you take a break from studying and get some rest, after the bath he knows that you will always be very tired, so you will actually go to bed and sleep for a few hours. You sometimes get annoyed with him as he comes in and out of the room where you are studying, but you also know that he’s just doing this because he loves you. 

Once the exams are over, you always try to make it up to him by cooking his favorite dinner or having a spa night where you both can take care of one another. Even if you try to persuade him to let you take care of him, he loves doing things for you, it’s part of his love language, acts of service, so it’s best to just let him do whatever he wants, he loves giving you princess treatment. He appreciates that you try to do the same for him but he feels happiest when he takes care of you. 

Tag (420 words)

Tag is a bit like Jay, he doesn’t notice immediately that something is up, he knows how it is to focus on something and lose track of everything else. He can get caught up in the studio just like you can get caught up in studying. It isn’t until he wakes up to quiet sniffles in the middle of the night, that he notices something is wrong. 

“Hey, baby, what’s wrong? Why are you crying?” He sat up and rubbed his eyes, trying to become a bit more conscious. You looked at him, surprised to see him awake, and then you quickly looked away, trying to wipe away your tears. And with a trembling voice, you answered, “It’s nothing, just a dream, don’t worry,” “Something is obviously wrong, you never wake up and cry like this, even if you’ve had a nightmare, so this has to be something bigger than just a dream,” Tag’s voice was calm yet stern, you knew he wouldn’t let this go, knew you too well, he knew that the only way to calm you down was to talk about whatever was causing you to cry. 

“I have an exam in a couple of days and all the seniors and the teachers are saying that this is the hardest exam throughout the program, and usually 70% of the class fails this one, what if I fail? I’ve never failed an exam before but you know the last one we did? It was the worst score I’ve ever gotten, what if that was a sign? A sign that I won’t pass this one?” Tag put his hands on your shoulders, turning your body towards him, he looked deep into your eyes. “Take a deep breath for me, okay, on three… 1, 2, 3” You took a deep breath along with Tag, it calmed you down enough to halt the tears that had been streaming down your cheeks. “Alright, now, even if everything keeps saying that it’s the hardest exam or whatever, don’t listen to them, I think 70% fail because they stress too much, they stress more than actually studying, and that won’t help, so calm down, remember to breathe, and just study like you always do, as you said, you’ve never failed an exam before, because you’re good at studying,” 

He wiped away the last remaining tears on your cheeks before he leaned in and kissed you. “I love you, no matter how well you do in an exam, remember that you’re more than your grades,” 

Yedam (329 words)

Yedam likes to spend time with you, so he hates when exam season comes around because that means he is downgraded to second priority, and studying is bumped up to the highest priority. Yedam hates it. He wishes that exams would cease to exist, but who doesn’t? 

Yedam will try his best to do what he can to let you study because he does understand the importance of school to you, but he will also do everything he can to get some attention. Like coming in with snacks, cold water, tea, some ramyun, or tteokbokki every 20 minutes or so. And each time, he will ask for a kiss in return for the snack or drink, two if he brings both a drink and a snack. 

It is a bit distracting but you know that he does it with a kind heart, it isn’t easy going from getting almost all your attention all the time to getting barely any, so you understand him, and it’s nice to be taken care of. He’s always ready to come and give you a hug when it gets too stressful, and if you ever ask him to help you study with flashcards or anything of the sort, he will be there, doing his best, giving you a kiss each time you get a question right. 

“Yes! That’s correct, kiss time!” “Yedam, this will take 4 hours if you’re gonna kiss me after each one,” “But it’s your reward for getting it right,” He would pout each time you tried to argue with him over the kisses. “Alright, how about this, for every fifth question I get right, you can give me a kiss now, the rest we’ll save for later, like tonight,?” “Deal,” And then he quickly leaned in and placed a kiss on your lips, earning a playful glare from you before the studying continued. With Yedam around, exam season isn’t that stressful because he’s always prepared to help make it easier.